Shop Mobile More Submit  Join Login
More Like This BETA

Similar Deviations
Organized by Collection
Writing
:iconantithesisgrande:
Collection by

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
“I’m not too sure about this, Lisa…” Mary said, frowning as she stared at the neatly tied bundles of hemp rope on the table in front of her.  Her eyes lifted toward the wooden rod suspended horizontally from the ceiling by matching ropes, and gulped.  “When I heard you had an idea to help me with my flexibility, this isn’t even close to what I imagined…”

Lisa grinned from across the coffee table, that wicked, Cheshire-cat grin she wore so often when she had something sneaky or kinky in mind.  “This will be a lot more fun, trust me!  I’ll have you bending in ways you’ve never imagined before; you’ll be showing up everyone with my special training!  And I’ll make sure you have more than a little fun while we’re at it,” she added, a smoky tone slipping into her voice.

Mary couldn’t help but blush, biting at her lower lip.  She and Lisa had been messing around with each other in the bedroom since their senior year in high school, and when they had entered college together, they’d gotten even closer.  Lisa had hinted to Mary that she wanted to experiment with bondage, but so far they’d done little more than some scarves or, at most, a pair of furry handcuffs.  The sensations that Mary had felt when Lisa had her tied down and used their toys or her own lips and fingers were certainly incredible, but this seemed like a huge step.  “I’m really not sure about it…I mean, we’ve never done anything like this before…”

“You haven’t,” Lisa said, pointing at Mary, then turned her thumb toward herself. “But I have; I’m quite the shibari artist, I’ll have you know.”

“When have you done this before?” Mary asked quickly, more than a little surprised.

“I have to find something to do while you’re off on those competitions, and there are other people on campus, you know,” she replied without missing a beat.  “Would you feel better if I invited someone else over?  Have a bit of a girl’s bondage night?  I wouldn’t mind two lovely playthings…”

“Lisa!”

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding,” she replied, waving her hand dismissively.  “Only if you wanted to, not that I’d mind at all.  But trust me, I know what I’m doing, and you can bet you won’t be disappointed by this little thing I’ve got planned; I’ve been thinking this over all week, and I’m dying to try it on you!  Please?” Lisa asked, looking much too sweet and innocent for someone as naughty as her, even fluttering her eyebrows.

But Mary was a sucker for such things, and she blew out of her breath, nodding.  Lisa would never do anything she couldn’t handle, and she did have a way of manipulating Mary’s body to pleasures that nobody else had figured out yet.  “Okay, okay, I trust you!  What do you want me to do?  Do I need to get naked?”

Lisa shook her head, rising with a smile as she rubbed her hands together.  “Nah, you’re fine.  The naughty schoolgirl thing you’ve got going is really hot, and it fits with the Japanese rope work I’ve got in mind.”  Lisa’s eyes played over Mary’s body for a moment, taking in the dark, rather snug blouse and matching short skirt, and her thigh-length socks.  She gave a quick shake of her head and picked up some of the rope.  “Okay, stand up and turn around and give me your hands!”

Before Mary knew it, she had her hands behind her, and for the first time felt ropes encircling her wrists.  It was just a few quick loops around both wrists, and a quick knot between them, and Lisa was finished, leaving her hands tied quite snug behind her.  She shifted her wrists back and forth, tugging the ropes circling them, but found them to be just as inescapable as she would have expected from Lisa, though not tight enough to hurt.  It was a strange feeling, the hemp rubbing at her wrists, the unusual way the ropes circled her wrists; she was almost ashamed to admit that she was already feeling more than a little aroused.  “That’s…not bad…” she said softly, feeling herself blushing.

“Just wait, it gets better,” Lisa replied, already with another longer bundle of rope in her hands.  Mary was a little surprised to feel Lisa’s hands on her waist, and wondered why she wound the rope around there.  She was also a little confused by the pair of ropes that she left dangling down her front, between Mary’s legs.  “This next part is going to be a bit odd, but trust me, you’re going to love it.”

“Okay,” Mary said , letting Lisa take control and guide her arms up and back, dropping them over the wooden rod so that it rested between her back and her arms.  Lisa picked up the dangling ends of the waist rope now, tightening it a little more, and pulled downward, guiding the rope between Mary’s legs and up against her panties.  Mary gasped as the rope tightened and pressed into her private area.  “Lisa, what are you doing?” she asked quickly, stepping from foot to foot as the rope continued pressing deeper.

“Making you horny, from the looks of it,” Lisa said, leaning in to give Mary a reassuring kiss on the cheek, no doubt noticing how her nipples were hardening.  “Almost done with this part, then I’ll give you a chance to get used to it before we do the next part.”  Within moments, Mary felt the crotch rope being secured to her wrists, and Lisa making a few adjustments on the length before she gave Mary a pat on her ass.  “There, I think that’ll work.  You’ll like this!”

Mary turned toward Lisa as she walked away, watching as she untied the rope suspending the wooden rod from the ceiling from its anchor, and started pulling at it.  The rod began to rise, and Mary’s arms along with it.  Her arms almost naturally rose to a point, until the rope between her crotch and her hands went taut, which was when the rod settled at the bend of her elbows.  “How high are you going to go?” she asked, when the rod kept going, forcing her to step back, then to raise her heels off the floor.

“Just a little further…there,” Lisa said at last, once Mary was standing on her toes, the crotch rope pulled tightly between her legs, her hands feeling even more securely bound as she was forced to lean forward.

Mary was uncertain at first, but after a few moments, she was surprised to find that she was not the least bit uncomfortable, well, not in a bad way, at any rate, and with each movement she made, she felt the crotch rope rubbing between her lower lips, pressing against her clit.  “How do you come up with this kind of thing?” she asked, breathing slowly and deeply to try and keep herself from getting too excited too soon.

“I’ve got a dirty mind,” Lisa replied with a shrug, taking up another rope and crouching by Mary’s leg.  “A good internet connection helps, too,” she added, wrapping the rope around Mary’s left ankle and tying it off; it was loose, but not loose enough for her to just step out of it.  She stood and grinned, moving behind Mary.  “Okay, now I’m gonna lift your leg up behind you; you’re flexible enough, so it shouldn’t be a problem.  Just go with it.”

“Okay…” Mary said, licking her lips anxiously and letting her foot rise when Lisa tugged the rope.  Slowly her leg was pulled back and up, and she found herself leaning forward a bit more, putting all her weight on the toes that remained on the floor.  The rope between her legs got tighter as her body shifted, and her shirt tightened on her torso as her breasts soon found themselves pushing even further forward than they had before.

Wondering if Lisa was ever going to stop, Mary was relieved when her friend finally seemed to stop pulling her leg behind her, leaving her thigh just slightly above parallel with the floor, and her foot and ankle even higher, angled toward the ceiling and secured to another rope that had been dangling there.  Lisa’s hand patted her backside as she leaned in, her grin wide.  “There, not bad at all, is it?”

Mary couldn’t deny that it was something completely new for her, and though she was feeling a bit panicked, she had to admit that her arousal was quickly overtaking it.  She wiggled against the ropes, tugging with her suspended leg, teetering on her tiptoes, feeling the firm pressure of the ropes on her wrists and the teasing, rubbing rope between her legs.  “Y-yeah…” she said at last, taking a deep breath.

Laughing, Lisa went back to Mary’s front, looking at Mary’s breasts as they pushed against her shirt, her nipples plainly visible beneath the black fabric.  “My, I simply have to relieve the pressure before it explodes!” she said jokingly, quickly undoing a few buttons, letting Mary’s breasts pop free of the tight shirt, making the bound girl flush, even though she was grinning almost stupidly as she futilely fought to keep herself from admitting how much fun she was already having.

“You know…I just got another idea…how do you feel about chopsticks and rubber bands?” Lisa asked as she leaned over, gently blowing on Mary’s ever-hardening nipples.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Mary asked breathlessly.  

Lisa looked up with her Cheshire-cat smile again.  “You’ll see!”
Here we have the first of the stories I'm writing based on that poll I had a couple weeks ago. I kinda cheated, in that this one didn't get the highest number votes, or the lowest, but I had an idea spark, so I ran with it. These aren't any particular characters, just a couple I made up for the story, and maybe they will make future appearances, perhaps in the other two stories in this series.

This is based on this lovely picture:

I'd love to hear any feedback you might have on this one!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

The warm summer day had hit one o'clock for the suburban home. Flipping on the air conditioning, Jenny flopped on the couch as she waited for her friend Cassandra to arrive. A young girl of about twenty, she was tan-skinned with long, black hair, dressed lightly with flip-flops, a teal tanktop and blue shorts. The two were planning to engage in a bit of self-bondage, a mutual interest they discovered a few weeks back.

A ring at the doorbell soon confirmed Cassandra's arrival. She came in a light red t-shirt, tan skirt, knee-high socks and tennis shoes that complimented her light complex and blonde hair. Jenny met her at the door and the two hugged briefly before she let Cassandra in.

"Hi, Jenny! Are we all set?" asked Cassandra.

"Yup! I'm ready when you are," replied Jenny.

"Then let's not waste any time."

The two went upstairs to Jenny's bedroom, where the supplies were already laid out. It was a small collection of ropes, rags and strips of clothes Jenny had gathered for her brief play moments. Jenny started by binding Cassandra's wrists behind her with a coil of rope, looping them thrice with palms together before knotting it just out of reach. She then knelt down and did the same to her ankles, again with three loops. Knowing what was coming, Cassandra opened her mouth up and Jenny stuffed in a rag followed by a strip of cloth between her teeth and tied in the back of her head to gag her.

As Cassandra wiggled in her bindings and tested them out, Jenny began to tie herself in a similar manner. She started with her ankles, again with three loops of rope, then gagged herself with a stuffed cleave gag. She then prepared a loop of rope and slid her wrists in it behind her bag before snugging it up. She always kept it a little loose in case of an emergency.

As the two girls giggled and prepared for their fun, the sound of footsteps coming up caused them to freeze in panic. Suddenly, in walked a tall man, dressed in black and his face concealed behind a dark mask. In one hand was a gym bag and the other, a large roll of duct tape.

"Well, that's handy," he remarked. "Saves me having to waste tape. Don't try anything, you hear me?"

Aware they were no position to argue, the girls quickly nodded in agreement. The man started with Jenny, first taping her hands up, so she couldn't wriggle her fingers. Next, he wrapped about three turns of tape to her ankles, as well as several more around her chest, putting pressure on her breasts and pining her arms behind her.

As Jenny whimpered and groaned, the man snatched up some of the spare rags they have brought out. Layering one strip of tape over her mouth to hold her cleave gag in place, he then used another rag pulled tight over her nose and lower face on her, restricting her breathing. He then used a little more tape along the top and chin to hold it on and further restrict her. Finally, he topped it all off with several strips over her eyes to blindfold her.

His work finished on one of them, he applied the same bindings to Cassandra, leaving her as helpless as Jenny. The girls instinctively began to struggle in their bindings, barely able to make a sound through their thickly-layered gags. The man watched for a second as an idea formed in his head.

"Say, girls, how about a game?"

The two stopped, curious about this.

"You two seem to have been bound before, so how about this: if you can get even one binding loose before I come and check up on you, I'll leave your stuff. If you can't, let's just say I've got enough tape to make you two into some fine mummies. Deal?"

Once again, the girls knew they were in no position to really argue, so they nodded their heads in agreement.

"All right. See you in a bit."

As soon as the man left and shut the door, the girls began struggling like crazy. They twisted and turned every which way, but the tape holding their bindings held firm. The rope they had binded themselves with was also holding strong. After a minute, it became clear to them that this wasn't going to work.

"Ovr her!" murmured Cassandra.

Changing tactics, the two scooted up next to each other using their knowledge of where they were earlier. The two began to rub against each other, hoping to loosen the other's rope or find a knot. Unfortunately, the bindings held firm and their taped-up hands prevented them from working on any of the knots. After a few more minutes of work, the two stopped in frustration.

"Wha nw?" asked Cassandra.

"Ah don knw..." sighed Jenny.

Their moment of quiet recovery caused the ruckus from downstairs to become audible. Jenny listened as she heard the man loading his bag with as many valuable as he could find. She scowled under gag and resumed struggling once again in a fury, determined to not to lose to some scumbag. Cassandra, initially surprised by this burst of anger, soon joined in and the two twisted and turned, yanking at the tape binding them and hoping to tear it loose.

Finally, Jenny felt something come loose. It was her own wrist bindings from earlier, which she had purposely keep loose for emergencies. Considering this was very much an emergency, she focused on her wrists, wriggling them as much as she could. Slowly, the rope began to slide off down as its slipknot came undone.

Suddenly, it stopped, caught on the tape that encased her hands. Jenny began to panic, a fear only enhanced by the sound of the man's footsteps coming up the stairs. She continued to wriggle them, desperately hoping to get it loose. Sliding to the bedframe, she scrapped her wrists along the side and the rope slid off just seconds before the man reentered the room.

"I'm all done!" he announced. "So how did you do?"

The man looked over Cassandra first, seeing every binding as firmly in place as when he tied them.

"Not looking so good."

He then moved over to Jenny and started at her ankles before moving up and finding her wrist ropes lying on the bed.

"Hmm, so you did get one loose. Fine then, I lost."

The man kept his word, dumping all that which he had taken from his gym bag onto the floor. The girls sighed in relief for a second as the man gave his own sigh in frustration at having lost. Calmly walking over to Jenny, he picked up the rope and tied it back around her wrists again, making sure they were on tighter this time. Jenny gave a murmur of confusion at this.

"I said I'd return your stuff. I didn't say I'd untie you. You girls enjoy the next few hours."

Taking only which he came with, the man packed up and left. Jenny and Cassandra, tired from the recent events, laid down on the bed, huddled together and prepared for a very long evening.
This short story was modeled after some of the bondage RPs I'd done with friends. I mostly wanted to a story where the girls spent the majority of their time helplessly tied up. It was also a good chance for me to do some serious binding to the victims and render them nice and inescapable.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
The plane ride was terrible and the taxi cab ride wasn't much better. Why did I agree to come up to Wisconsin at this time of year? Oh yeah....a big promise of being pampered, special room and board for the weekend and constant attention. All if I just help out with a few things at the shop since some of the workers were gone.

I paid the stinky cabby his money and exited the vehicle and looked at the warehouse. I didn't see anyone and sighed and lugged my suitcases out and dragged them up the sidewalk.

"So much for the easy life", I sighed to myself.

The warehouse door flung open and I faced the sunniest and happiest grin I ever saw on Autumn's face. "Oh..you're here!"

I dropped my stuff as she bear hugged. We might have been roughly the same height and weight but my gosh all that exercising she does makes her so much stronger than me.

"Yeah...here...umm..can't breath." Wiggling my pinned arms in a playful manner.

Autumn released and picked up one of my suitcases, "Traveling light are we? Only two suitcases? I had expected a caravan would be needed for a preppy little princess like you."

She opened the door and I went in first, "Well...if I need anything I could always borrow something of yours...maybe a little black dress?"

"Hmmmf", Autumn half laughed and half scoffed. She wouldn't forget that little adventure we had were I stole her hottest black dress and left her bound up. Though she got me back for that.

We walked a little down the hallway and up the stairs to the receptionist room. Nothing had changed really, though what would one expect. This was a business of course, not a brothel. I sat my suitcase by the wall and took the one from Autumn and did the same.

"Soooo, needing a secretary for the weekend?" I looked over the table and saw it had stocking orders spread all around.

Autumn put her hand to the desk, "All this could use sorting if you don't mind first. Start with the most recent and work your way back....", Autumn checked her watch. "Hey...pardon me, I need to check on a special item that Ayva is finishing up for the shop's number one buyer. Be right back hun."

Autumn went quickly back down the steps and I could hear a door shutting off in the distance. I walked around the desk and say down in the chair, curling up my legs under me. The task wasn't that hard. and I got quite a large numbers of papers done. But then the phone rang in.

"Hello, this is Autumn and Company...my name is Nicole may I help you today?"

"Well...don't you make a sweet talking secretary." Ayva's saucy voice was unmistakeable.

"Hi Ayva...whatcha need." Relaxing my voice some.

Could just hear a little smile across the line, "Oh..now there is that southern accent I love to hear. We need your help down here if you got a moment from paper pushing."

I told her I would be right down and hung the phone up. I quickly put the completed paperwork to the side so I could get started again easily later. I got up and went down the steps and paused to make sure I was heading down the right hallway to the main warehouse. I turn the door knob and walk in. It was all so quiet except for a bit of hammering down at the far end, but that ended.

"Hey...Autumn...Ayva..where are...you?" My voice stopped as a sexy pink clad nurse stepped in front of me with a clipboard. She was in Autumn's Vinyl Naughty Nurse Costume and looked more cute than sexy being so young.

I had never met Eden yet but recognized her from her photos. She looked at me with a simple smile and then said, "Miss Nicole?"

I shook my head a little to get the cobwebs out. No doubt she was just trying on an outfit, though no one is used to seeing co-workers in outfits like these. I smiled back relaxing a little.

"Yeah...but just call me Nicole. No point being so formal." I stepped the rest of the way in and saw she was tapping a spot on her clipboard.

"Oh...but we must be formal with our..patients." She never looked up or even sound like she was joking.

"Ummm..where is Autumn or Ayva....hey!" Both my arms where snatched from my sides and pulled out vertically. I turned to my left and saw Ayva in a aqua colored Wet Nurse Vinyl 3 pc Bustier Set and then to my right and saw Autumn in the standard 2210L Nurse Outfit.

Both of them locked my arms with one of theirs and lifted up slightly. It hurt just enough to where I didn't want to kick or move. Eden just mused me over for a second and checked marked something on her clipboard.

"What do you three think you are doing....owwwwowoowooowooow!!" They both lifted upward and sent a quick shot of pain to my shoulders.

"Quiet patient 1." Avya's voice had that mocking sound.

"Autumn what.....owwww!!!" I didn't even get to finish three words this time.

Autumn just reached over and patted me on my arm, "Shhh..there there."

Eden finished whatever she was doing on her clip board, "Ok....you are the first patient of the sub-shop clinic. And you will be undergoing some new therapy techniques."

No doubt my open jaw and vacant look in my blue eyes spoke volumes about my confusion. Though when Eden came up with a pair of scissors, that snapped me out of it. And then Autumn leaned over and said, "I did promise you a weekend of attention and pampering."

I struggled a little but with Ayva and Autumn giving me a little bit of encouragement through my shoulders, Eden proceeded to cut off my tee and then pulled off my shoes and jeans. She got her clipboard and spoke as she wrote, "Given the patient's reputation, we had expected something more deviant than a simple white bra and panties".

I blushed in humiliation and humility. This had been planned for a long time. I tried to stay on my tiptoes as Autumn and Ayva kept the pressure on my arms and shoulders. That changed when Eden produced the white canvas straitjacket. I started to thrash a little but that prompted Ayva to put my in a full nelson while Autumn helped open up the straitjacket and hold it waiting on my arms with Eden.

Autumn gave a sly smile, "Now we can do this one of two ways patent 1....the easy way, or....."

With that Ayva grabbed my earlobes and started to pinch them hard making me squeal.

"....or the hard way. But you will be in this jacket." Autumn held one sleeve open.

Ayva just did the pinch quick but the pain was hot. Now she just massaged them, ever ready to pinch again if I needed it. I didn't, I am such a wuss when it comes to pain. I allowed Autumn to work my right arm into the jacket and then Eden the left. They pull the sleeves tight around me while Ayva got around and started to tighten the buckles around my body. Then Autumn and Eden both yanked tight the sleeves and wrapped my arms around my body and one of them buckled it tight. I wiggled a little but it was so snug.

"This isn't funny anymore..get me...gahhh!!" I started to hop on my feet as Eden and Autumn grabbed the crotch strap and pulled it up tight on me. I danced a little till the strap worked it's way inbetween my butt cheeks and they buckled it in place.

They let me go while I fought it. They just stood there, they knew I wasn't getting out. I never wore a straitjacket and always thought they couldn't be as tough as all that. But this was terrible.

Ayva came up and grabbed me by the back of the jacket and made me walk forward to a chair and plunked me down in it. She got behind me and put a firm grasp on my shoulders keeping me in place. "Now stay put."

Autumn kneeled down in front of me and grabbed both of my lower legs and held them up. I didn't resist, there was no reason to. I turned my head and looked at Ayva and her toughgirl expression.

The click of Eden's pink heels made me turn and look at her cheerfully coming back my way. With a pair of white ballet boots and some other stuff. I started to wiggle my feet but Autumn kept a tight grip on them with her arms and Ayva kept my upper body still.

From her pictures I always thought Eden looked ornery, but seeing it in person confirmed it. She took my left foot and gave it a little tickle and then petted it. She loosened the strap and lacing of the left boot and between her and Autumn they forced my foot in. I tried to keep my foot scrunched up but soon my foot was pointed out and they laced and strapped it on tight. My right foot was just as easy.

I whimpered a little as Autumn let go and got up. I tried to bring my right foot back but my left foot followed. I didn't see it at the time but they also put a pair of ankle cuffs and a short chain on me.

I wiggled my feet and the chain made that light metallic clinking sound. No amount of thrashing would break the chain. I looked up at Autumn and opened my mouth only to get a wad of cloth shoved in by Ayva.

Eden brought a few large stips of bondage tape and started to put it over my mouth, "So nice...this is def you. and We will have you cured of whatever ails you soon enough."

Ayva started to work my hair into a ponytail and Eden got a white Gwen hood. Autumn stopped her, "Oh..no this one is mine. She always says she loves these hoods sooo much."

I shook my head as Autumn came by. Ayva kept a firm grip on my shoulders and Eden sat on my lap. The white leather went into my field of vision and they worked my ponytail through the top of the lacing. Once it was through the laces pulled so tight and made the hood fit snug over my head. I could see through the open hole of the Gwen hood. They finished fooling with the lacing and was about to let me stand up when Eden hopped off and said she would be right back.

I sat there helpless as we waited. I couldn't think of a way out of this and I couldn't talk my way out of it either now. When I saw Eden returned I knew right then she had definite evil Domme potential. She produced a huge bright pink bow and handed it to one of the girls behind me. I was fuming as they tied it at the base of my ponytail. I could tell it was making it stand straight up.

Eden smiled and looked at me, "We like to make our patients seem happy. And what's more happy than pink?"

All three of them helped me up on my feet and forced me to walk toward the door to the new section of the warehouse. The last time I was here it was just a huge empty space under renovation. All our heels clicked against the concrete as we entered. Master L had just laid a hammer down and half laughed as we came by.

"My gosh babe, I never thought you would go through with this. Hi Nicole." He grabbed his redheaded nurse and gave her a quick kiss before she pulled away.

Without dropping from character she straightened her redhair, "This is patient 1  you simple day worker. Now then...is the room to specs."

Master L grinned and fooled with his tool belt, "Well Ma'am...I think it is. But I'm just the hired help here....would you want me to show you if I did right?"

Autumn smiled and nodded and all of us walked over to a large rough looking exterior of a room. Well, everyone but me walked willingly. I was half stumbling and falling over myself but Ayva and Eden helped to make sure I didn't fall.

Master L motioned to a simple enough door, "This is the way in ladies and around here is how you can view inside without the occupant seeing in."

We walked around and I first saw Autumn with her arms crossed and then I saw what she was looking at. There was a large window with a darkish tint to it. It was at about chest height. I looked inside and saw nothing but black. Then I realized that there was a light on inside but black, but the black was shiny. I squinted my eyes and would have gasped if I could and tried to fight free.

Eden took a firm grip on me, "Guess she realized it's a padded black rubber room eh?"

"Yep...who said blonde's weren't bright." Ayva grabbed me on the other side and they both started to haul me back around to the door.

Autumn came by ahead of us and unlocked the door. The room was utterly black inside and light reflected off the rubber coating every spot inside. They pushed me to the entrance and Autumn grabbed my mmmfffing head.

"Now then...you will be spending most of your time in this special little room we made for you. While here you will be taken care of by one of us. We will take you out for feedings and to let you do other business. We will also be trying out some new medical items on you to see how good they are. We will be monitoring you the whole time...please enjoy your stay."

With that she grabbed the back of my neck and pushed me in with the help of the other two girls. I stumbled in and fell softly to my knees. I turned back just in time to see all three of them waving at me as the door shut and locked. I fought to get to my feet, the ballet boots made it hard enough without being on padded rubber. I shouldered against the door but it didn't budge. Heck, I almost bounced off it with all the soft rubber that was on it.

A small rectangular panel slid sideways just above my head and I could see Autumn's green eyes, "Now you might as well just stop that. This door is rock hard....just like the man who built it." She turned her head and I imagined she probably winked at Master L. But then she shut the panel.

I turned and took my first good look at the room. It was at least twelve feet long and about six feet wide. The ceiling was at least six feet high from what I could gather and covered in the same black rubber. They only thing not covered was the mirror that was on one the long sides of the room. I groaned as I realized that it was the window I has seen on the outside, but it was one way mirror. I couldn't see out but no doubt they were looking at me.

A little bit of a squealch sound came from somewhere and I looked and saw a small speaker in the upper corner, Autumn's voice then came through, "Patient 1....as you may realize or maybe not...there is no way out. But I would guess because of your blonde nature you won't learn this lesson for a long time. In any case, lights out in ten minutes...good night."

"MMMMMMMFFF!!!" I struggled and thrashed in my jacket. I took small itty bitty steps to the mirror and gave the most angry look I could. I gave small kicks to the padded wall with my boot.

I paused and looked at myself in the mirror. I was utterly helpless and I could also see why they made sure everything I had on was white. It showed up perfectly against the black rubber of the room. I eyed that huge pink bow on my head and blushed in humiliation. They caught me so easily and I didn't see it coming. I got to my knee and focused on getting out of the jacket but after a few minutes I was wiped out. Then the one harsh light in the room started to dim and eventually went nearly out. Guess they needed a little light to keep an eye on me but it might was well be out.

I renewed my struggles for another minute and ended up laying on my side panting the best I could. A soft classical tune came over the speaker...no doubt to calm the patient. I grumbled and tried to get comfy and eventually drifted off to sleep.
Tricked into coming up north and made a unwilling patient of some crafty bondagette nurses. Oh this is soooo unfair. Wonder if I will be cured? Or even what that might mean? Keep an eye out for future chapters.

The Sub-shop: www.sub-shop.com
Part II may be found here: [link]
Part III: [link]
Part IV: [link]

And the great pic you see at top if by the ever so talented Luctem: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
"Good little kitten. You are going to make such a wonderful little slave. I want to get out of this dress and into something more appropriate."

Nicole stood up as Autumn stayed still...the vibrations driving her nuts but she didn't dare move. She didn't want another zap. She looked right at Nicole's smooth and shapely legs.

"Oh...you like? Here nuzzle them like a good kitten." Nicole put her right leg right next to Autumn's hooded face.

"Mmmfffff", Autumn did as instructed and started to move her face up and down them. She even tried to purr a little as she nuzzled her neck against the back of Nicole's knee.

Nicole grinned and bent down at patted Autumn on the head, "Good girl...and a little reward for you."

Autumn clenched her thighs together hard as the vibrations went off the charts. She rolled over and balled up as her insides were being attacked with wave after wave of pleasure. She quickly started to moan and barely heard Nicole mentioning about not having to do anything to secure her new kitten with the vibrators on full. Autumn moaned loudly as Nicole exited the room.

Nicole headed to the changing room with a confident smirk on her face. It hadn't been a bad trip at all. She found Autumn all helpless and ready for torment, tricked her cohorts and even raided Autumn's closet. Now it was time to get all Dommed up herself. She came up to the long rows of clothing and made her picks and took them to the nearby table.

First came off the heels as she flipped them off and let them land where they may. She sat the remote controlling Autumn's little vibrating pals on the table. The black dress slid off her body and the smell of Autumn's expensive perfume spread around Nicole's nose again. She would have to go back to Autumn's house and take that with her when she finally left.

Nicole picked up the black latex catsuit she had picked out. It looked so sexy, but first came the powder to help get it on. After that she bent over and put her foot through the first leg hole then the other. She heard Autumn mention how tight latex was and she was right. As Nicole pulled the garment up and worked to smooth it out, the latex hugged every curve. She especially like the way it made her hips and tush look. After some more tugs and stretching the garment was on and zipped up.

Nicole looked in the standing mirror and smiled. A slight shiver of excitement raced through her. She paused for a sec as she started to hear ringing...no...not ringing. She turned and there was Autumn on her ballet boots and coming at her.

"What...how are you..bad kitty..", Nicole started to reach for the remote but Autumn lunged at the ill prepared blond.

"Let go you brat..or I'll make you suffer....", Autumn had knocked Nicole on her back and on the floor. The sound of curvy latex bodies rubbing against one another echoed in the room.

Autumn grunted angrily through her gag as she forced Nicole on her belly. While it was hard to resist the vibrations in her body, her Master had put her through many a orgasmic trial and this was no different. Nicole flailed about, wasting energy, which worked well into Autumn's plans. She finally forced Nicole's arms behind her and grabbed her wrists. The bondage mittens that Autumn had on made this hard but not impossible.

"Let me go you slut!! What?? what are you doing?"

Autumn pulled as hard as she could and made Nicole arch back some. With that Autumn forced Nicole's legs apart and put her crotch against the struggling blond's. Autumn made sure that Nicole's legs couldn't hit her.

"No....Autumn....stop...stoooop!!!" Nicole squealed as Autumn's vibrating crotch pushed hard against Nicole's. As Autumn had thought, Nicole tried to kick but the way Autumn had both of her arms positioned and holding Nicole's wrists..none of the kicks did any good.

"Autumn..mmmmm...plz stop, this was all a....a joke", Nicole's words were coming a little slower now and Autumn could even hear a little bit of a moan escaping Nicole's lips. Autumn squeezed her thighs tight making sure that every vibrations hit Nicole just right.

Nicole's back relaxed and Autumn knew she had her now. Nicole squeezed softly and started to move a bit. Autumn took care to be gentle with the blond. She didn't want her to snap out of this. Autumn kept a tight grip on Nicole's wrists but took her right knee that was at Nicole's chest and started to move it on them.

Finally after alot of moaning and panting, Nicole's body shook and tightened up then went limp as a rag. Autumn let her go and rolled over to the closet and grabbed some coiled up rope. Nicole had just tried to put her hands under her to try and lift herself up when Autumn rolled back over and looped some of the rope around Nicole's wrist.

"Hey...no way!", Nicole finally snapped out of it but it was too late and Autumn wanted it more anyway. She quickly pulled both arms back again and tied Nicole's wrists together. The knots were sloppy thanks to the mittens on Autumn's hands but still worked. The feet and knees were simple and Nicole's body didn't resist much. It wasn't till Autumn started to pull Nicole's body into a hogtie did she start to really fight but Ayva had taught Autumn well and soon Nicole was in a beautiful and effective hogtie.

It didn't take long for Autumn to get out of her ballet heels and other gear. The hardest had to be those darn bondage mittens. But after she got the key in the locks they came off nicely. Nicole wiggled and struggled ash Autumn unlaced the Gwen hood she was wearing and pulled off the microfoam and took the mass of stuffing out of her mouth.

"Oh that feels better. Enjoyed shoving this in my mouth did ya? Well open up blondie." Autumn got to her knees and pushed the wet cloth to Nicole's lips. The fight was short lived as Autumn pinched Nicole's nose and she had no choice but to open up. The cloth filled up her mouth and Autumn sealed it off with the same piece of microfoam tape that was on her.

"Good stuff this microfoam...very reusable." Nicole tried to rub her mouth on the carpet to get it off but it wouldn't come off. Autumn took the Gwen hood and slipped it onto Nicole as she wiggled and laced it super tight. No way that gag was coming off now.

"Now I have a few calls to make and to get some things ready for you..so be good...or else." Autumn's words were mixed with playfullness and a certain chill.

~~~Hours later~~~

Ayva and the other girls pulled up into the shop's drive. Autumn had called them and simply said to come over. Considering how they left her earlier..they were a bit nervous. Ayva pushed the door open and the crew went down to the main office and went through the door.

"Welcome ladies...I apologize for how I have been acting lately and thought I might take you all out to eat." Autumn was sitting on her desk and in a very sexy black dress and heels.

Ayva was somewhat perplexed. "So you aren't mad the way we left you?"

"Oh no....I realize that I have been to uptight lately and because of your little lesson I got something great out of it...come with me and bring your purses."

Autumn led them all out to the nearby changing room. Before them was a latex covered doll trapped on a Dungeon Stockade & Fucking Stand. The form was covered from head to toe in latex and wiggled on all fours like the stand made one do. Ayva was the first to notice a card hanging down from the collar of the girl trapped.

"For Sale: Bondage Slave for the weekend"

Autumn walked up and put her hand on Nicole's covered head, "This slave lost to me and I am offering her to the highest bidder. You can do anything to her."

At that Autumn went to Nicole's arched backside and unzipped the crotch area..exposing Nicole. She wiggled lightly but the stand held her tight.

"Who...who is she?" Sandra finally spoke up.

"Oh..that's sort of a surprise but once sold..she's all yours." Autumn re-zipped Nicole and patted her bum.

After a flurry of nickle and dime bids, Ayva finally came out on top with $2 dollar bid and won herself a slave girl. Autumn ceremoniously put a "sold" sticker on Nicole's butt.

"Ok...lets go get something to eat. Ayva, you may pick up your slave later...here is her key and the key to the toy section of the shop." Autumn tossed Ayva two keys and headed out.

Nicole struggled as the door slammed shut. The metal bindings were not giving anything up. She tried to relax but the thought of Ayva coming back to reclaim her....property was unsettling to say the least. How did she get herself in these situations??
The final chapter. Hope you enjoy it..it was thrown together rather quickly.

Chapt 1: [link]
Chapt 2: [link]
Chapt 3: [link]

The sub-shop: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

writer
:icondzrdzr:
Collection by
I was waiting for my new video card to arrive, according to the tracking site it
should have came that day. It was Saturday and by chance I was home alone. The
UPS truck drove into the yard, the driver came to the door with my package, odd,
the package seemed allot larger then a video card...

I took it inside and looked at it, disappointed, I noticed that it was not from
Newegg. Upon closer inspection I found that it was from someplace called "Second
Identity" it sounded familiar, but I did not remember where I had heard it. Only
when I opened the box did it make any sense, it was full of beautiful scaled
materiel! I took it out and realized that it was like a costume. I said out loud
"No way!" It was one of Drethan's transformation costumes. But that was
impossible! Those only existed in some fiction I read on DeviantART! I must have
been dreaming! I tried every reality check I could think of, from plugging my
nose and trying to breath to sticking my finger though my hand, none of them
worked, so either this was one VERY realistic dream or I was awake.

I started trying to put the dragon costume on, I was very exited to see if this
would really work. As I put my legs in it, it started to move and form itself to
my feet, the rest of it soon followed.
I just relaxed and let it do its work, if the stories on DA were anything to go
by then this would go far easier if I did not fight it, but why would I want to
fight it? I knew what was supposed to happen, unlike most of the characters is
the stories. By now it had covered most of me and had started to reform my body,
I could feel myself smoothly reforming and could feel wings growing. It felt
very odd, like when a limb falls asleep I had that strange 'pins and needles'
sensation everywhere as all of the new skin became mine. This seemed different
from what I had read, so  Drethan must have gotten better at making these
things.

As the transformation completed I was standing on all fours,(obviously, I was
now a western style dragon.) and looking at myself. I was a beautiful back with
some red markings. I opened the door, with some difficulty, seeing as the
doorknob was not designed with dragon claws in mind.


So, what do you think?

What was that? Oh... this must be one of the sentient costumes, I said
"Absolutely amazing!"
When I tried to speak it had come out telepathically, interesting.

Great, can we fly now?
I said "Yes! I have always wanted to fly by myself, without the aid of any
machine."

Here we go!

My body, seemingly of its own accord walked a short way away from the house
and leaped into the air.

It feels so good to be alive! Thank you!


"No, thank you!" I said "This is amazing!"

You already said that.

"I know, but that is all I can think of to say. I'm hungry..."

Looks like we will have to go hunting... I hope you are not a vegetarian.

"Don't worry about that, even as a human I never liked vegetables very much. I
know there are deer around, but I know next to nothing about hunting."

Leave that to me.


We flew (well, at this point, the costume was doing most of the flying.)
over the fields and woods in the area looking for potential meals, I learned
alot about the layout of the land that I did not know before. Even though we
were flying fast, I could still hear perfectly. Apparently, a dragon's ears are
designed in such a way that the wind makes no noise as it blows past. Then I
noticed how sharp my vision was, as a human I had trouble reading a 36pt font
without my glasses, now I could probably read the title of a newspaper from 600
feet in the air!

Nice eh? Look, there is our dinner!

There was a deer near the edge of the woods, we started diving towards it...
It was an extreme thrill, diving at high speed towards our unsuspecting prey,
and feeling the wind on our wings. As we came closer to the ground everything
seemed to go in slow motion, our rear legs landed right on the deer's back,
killing it instantly. We started eating it, and I said "Wow, this tastes
better then any meat I have ever had, although I do not think I would like it
very much if I was in human form."

I was thoroughly enjoying myself, I felt more alive then I ever had before.

Well, now what do you want to do?

"I don't know, I would like to learn to fly under my own control instead of
letting you control my/our body all of the time"

I can do that.

I spent the rest of the day learning how to control my new body. Now it was
getting dark, and I remembered that my parents probably came home hours ago and
were probably looking for me. I wonder what they thought when they found the
empty box by the door, the scratches my new claws left around the doorknob, and
the odd clawed footprints in the snow...

Don't you want to stay out here? You are not going to back to being a boring
human forever are you?

"Don't worry about that, I will not let you die or whatever it is that you
"costumes" do when nobody wares you. I was only planing to take you off for as
long as it would take to explain to my parents why I was gone."

Thank you again, for giving me life.


I started flying towards my house, thinking about what to do, what to tell
my family, or whether I should live as a dragon constantly or if I should make
some sort of compromise. I flew over my house and was surprised to see no lights
on, I looked around and did not see my parent's car anywhere. Odd, they must
have been delayed somehow.

Does this mean that we can stay merged longer?

"Yes, I see no reason why we should separate when there is no one to see us and
freak out."

I flew down to the basement door, because that one has leaver style handle,
far easier for dragon claws to operate. I walked inside and looked around,
noticing details that escaped my poor human eyesight.

Is this where you sleep as a human? It kinda reminds me of a cave.

"Yes, this it my bedroom. My mom always calls it a cave too, 'Why do you spend
all day in your cave on that damn computer?' she says"

That is amusing. Jake, I have been looking at your thoughts and I see that you
are trying to think of a name for me, mind if I suggest one?

"Sure, go ahead."

How about 'Draycos'?

"Ahh, I see you have been looking though my memories of books. No problem. That
is a good name, after all, you are a symbiont like in those books."


I walked to the stairs, which, due to bad planning when the house was built, has
a wood burning stove right at the bottom. Many a friend nearly fell on it when
they got to the bottom of the stairs... I did not have to worry about getting
burned because the stove almost out due to my being gone all day. Its not
like you could get burned very easily with scales anyway...
That was true,
and it turned out that I had no trouble avoiding the stove with my dragon body
anyway.
When I got to the top of the stairs I thought of something that I should have
thought of while I was still outside...

"Draycos, since we are a dragon, can we breath fire?"

I though you would never ask...

Before I could do anything Draycos released small fireball, which left a
nice big black spot on the wall... Mom would be happy about that!

Sorry about that...

"Don't worry about it, I nearly burned the hose down when I was five years old.
I always have been fascinated with fire, even before I knew that I liked
dragons."

I walked to the living room and checked the answering machine, my parents had
left a message!
I hit play and heard "Sorry Jake, but we won't be home tonight. We decided to
take little vacation, should be back on Monday! Dad says that you can take care
of yourself for two days." Now that was weird, my parents had NEVER done
anything like that before. Not that I minded very much, on the contrary I was
glad of it.
 
Now you have two days to think of how explain your 'change'.

"Yep, we can think about that in the morning, I am tired, you?"

Yes, very. Do you think you could read me the books my name came from? Your
memories of it are kinda foggy.

"I could, except I don't own them, I borrowed them from the library. I would
have to request them again. It's not hard to do, I just need to use my computer
to do it, and I cannot type with these claws."

By now I had walked back downstairs and was looking at my keyboard.

I can fix that...

Seems appeared at my wrists, and when I pulled them apart my hands and arms
turned liquid and flowed into their proper shape. I still wondered why the
shapeshifting was different then the 'Costume Shop' stories, but I liked this
version much better as it was virtually painless. I then turned my computer on
and put the books on hold. I put my arms back into the costume and they quickly
reformed back to their draconic form. I walked over to my bed and laid next to
it and curled up like a cat, I was slightly surprised at how comfortable it was.

" 'Night Draycos."

See you in the morning.
Thanks to [link] for the idea of a living costume.

I do not think this story is that good yet, I will probably rewrite it.

Also, I can't seem to think of a good title.

EDIT: new version here: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

The red ballet boots part 3


Clara, among the crew, listened to the red ballet boots’ story as she watched astonished how Nancy danced with the red boots on. Ernest continued to make Nancy dance as the boots glowed in an intense red color.

From behind Ernest, some one approached him. He made Ernest turned around by grabbing his shoulder and punched him in the face. Aside of this person was Diana.

“Leave alone Nancy, stranger!” Bill demanded Ernest.

Ernest rose again and shook his head. Bill tried to hit Ernest again, but this time Ernest rose his had at him. Without touching him, Bill fell back as he was in trance. Quickly, Diana approached Bill to help him.

“Bloody Yanks! Never appreciate what people do for you!” Ernest stated as he watched Bill.

Ernest continued to make Nancy dance. Nancy felt like she was inside a horrible nightmare. Without knowing what exactly was going on, more students continued to arrive.

“Well now that you are trapped like this forever, I could take you with me and live in my castle so you can dance all day long.” Ernest told Nancy.

“NO! Please help me get out of these horrible things! I beg you Ernest!” Nancy begged desperately.

“And why is that madam? I thought you loved those beautiful boots or isn’t it?” Ernest asked Nancy.

“NO I HATE THEM! I HATE THEM WITH ALL MY HEART!” Nancy cried.

“Ha, ha, ha! That’s all I needed to hear Nancy! Good bye Madam.” Ernest informed Nancy while smirked.

A bright light covered the entire playground of the school. Moments later, it disappeared along with Ernest Blackpool. Nancy was sat on the ground, she was barefoot and confused.

Clara quickly approached to Nancy and asked if she was Okay. Bill finally woke up and along with Diana, he approached Nancy. With relief, Nancy found out she was freed from the red boots. Diana approached Bill and slapped him in the back of the head.

“What kind of gentleman you are Bill! Nancy is hurt and bare feet. Take her to the sickbay immediately!”

“Oh… Sorry… You are right Diana!” Bill replied and carried Nancy on his arms to the school doctor.

“They make a great couple!” Diana stated as she sighed “Clara, do you have an idea what was this all about?”

“I don’t know Diana, but it seems the British actually helped Nancy.” Clara told Diana as they watched Bill carried Nancy away.

“Err… Thank you, Bill for defending me.” Nancy shyly said to Bill.

“You’re welcome Nancy. If anyone tries to hurt you again, I’ll be there to help you.” Bill told Nancy as she smiled.

And that’s what happened last autumn. Nancy and Bill are still dating. Although Bill thanked me for helping him meet Nancy, Clara finally convinced me to stop playing the cupid roll with my friends.

Bill is amazed of Nancy! He says Nancy never stops to amaze him with all her knowledge about the world. It seems Nancy has forgotten the idea to leave Smithville and that makes everyone happy. Smithville is a great place to live. One think I really hate about Smithville now, is the traffic jams created by those guys at the Ledd factory.

The other night just a week ago, I found Nancy and Bill going out. They were having dinner at new bar they opened in downtown. I couldn’t help myself and sat at the contiguous table to listen to them. I listened to their conversation while I hide behind my menu.

They talked about the weird episode at the school playground for the first time since it happened. For Nancy was a tough experience that showed Nancy how a simple lie can create a situation than can harm all those close to her. Bill patiently listened how Nancy expelled those traumatic moments.

“Still having nightmares Nancy?” Bill asked her.

“No Bill, actually I’m fine with all that. At the beginning I thought I was going to be excluded or marked by everyone as someone weird. Fortunately for us, that didn’t happen.” Nancy confessed.

“Well, we sure have to thank Diana for that.” Bill told Nancy.

“You are right Bill.”

“You know… I now understood why they make those weird boots. You looked like a goddess, proud, elegant, and beautiful when you wore them.” Bill tried to make her feel better.

“Thank you Bill, but I don’t think I’m going to be able to wear a pair of those ever again.” Nancy blushed while covering her cheeks with her hands.

“Don’t worry Nancy. You’ll get over it soon. Besides, I’m a patience person; I can wait a while to see you wearing a pair again.” Bill told Nancy and she giggled.

“Let‘s toast for Diana!  For the idea that saved the reputation and honor of the nicest girl in town.” Bill asked Diana as he raised his soft drink and winked at me after discovering I was there.

“He! He! You have walk a long way before becoming a perfect gentleman, but I love you the way you are.” Nancy replied and she rose her wine glass while I leave the scene.

Most of the students don’t have an idea of what happened that day, but thanks to my intervention, most of them think it was a play rehearsal Nancy, Bill, Clara and I were doing. Even though none of us were in acting classes or the “play” was ever shown… I think is easier to buy that rather than to think in witch stories.

As for Ernest Blackpool, we never saw him again in Smithville, but I’m sure those darn cursed boots will continue to cause problems.

The End.
The long awaited conclusion to this story as posted in: www.sticky-site.com

(Illustrations by the Andrade bros.)

Part 1 [link]

Part2 [link]

And here is an alternative ending to this story: [link]

Still no date for the reopening of www.sticky-site.com
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

An hour and a half had passed after Nancy trapped herself in the red boots. The teenager had found an old and rusty hayfork and was using it to break the locks on her ankles. Suddenly, one of the points of the hayfork broke in half. Nancy looked at the utensil unable to believe it.  

Nancy in rage threw the hayfork to the wood floor of the stable. The other point of the fork was all bended. Nancy sat over the haystacks and lowered her face. Moments later, she began to sob as tears fell over the floor between her feet. Nancy had given up hope to free herself.

“What I’m going to do?” Nancy said softly as she regretted her actions.

Minutes later, Nancy heard a vehicle approaching. Instantly, Nancy jumped up as she felt anxiety. She quickly hid behind the haystacks and waited impatiently to see who was coming. From the door of the stable, she observed the pick-up of her mother headed to the entrance of the farm.

‘Mom is going to the supermarket in Longview. That means the house is alone until dad arrives.” Nancy thought.

Nancy’s mother usually went to the nearest city twenty miles away to buy food. She knew her father would return from work in approximately two hours. She saw this as an opportunity.

Nancy waited five minutes and then she came out from the stable using the hayfork to help her balance. She began to walk to her house. It was a long walk and she was wearing the tiptoe boots. Unfortunately for her, the boots had a metal bar that went from the boot sole to the back of the ankle making impossible for her to lower the feet.

Nancy walked as fastest as she could. She didn’t want anyone to see her wearing the red boots. The possibility of getting caught wearing the boots, made the walk seem to last for an eternity.

When Nancy finally reached the house stairs, she threw away the hayfork and quickly crawled inside. She entered the kitchen on her knees and headed to the fridge and grabbed the gallon of orange juice. She began to drink the gallon continually, only interrupted by the pauses she made to breath. After she almost drank a quarter of the gallon, she placed the bottle aside of her as she pant heavily and wiped the abundant sweat from her face.

Nancy looked at the kitchen clock. She had completed the distance from the barn to her house in about fifteen minutes. Nancy lay on the floor as she planned what to do.

Minutes later, she stood up and began to walk again on her tip toes. She headed for the basement of the house. Carefully the teenager walked down to the basement and looked for her father’s power tools. She placed one of her legs over the work table and looked at the tools.

Nancy took the electric drill and plugged it in. She then placed the drill’s bit in one of the locks of her ankles and turned it on. After a while she turned off the drill to see how much progress she had done, but the lock was intact.

“You have to be kidding!” Nancy exclaimed.

Sparks jumped from the lock as Nancy continued her desperate attempt to get free from the boots. After a long time drilling, she finally burned the drill’s motor. Tired, Nancy realized what she feared, the lock remained intact.

As she looked surprised, the drill fell from her hand. She took a hammer and slammed it over the lock repeatedly. Minutes later, she found out it had the same result as the drill.

Desperately, she grabbed the lock with her hand and tried to pull it off. She released the lock as her hands shook in fright. More scared than angry, she threw to the floor the tool box aside of her. She realized it was useless to continue.

‘This is witchcraft’ Nancy thought with her eyes widely open.

The first thing Nancy thought was to hide in her room until she came up with a better idea. She left the tools in the floor and headed up to the kitchen again. She took food and milk from the fridge and went up to the second floor and locked the door of her room.

While she was taking a bath, Nancy heard a motor. She went out of the bathroom and looked thru the window of her room to find out it was her mother. She checked again the lock of her door and sat over her bed quietly.

Nervously, she heard her mother walking up the stairs. Nancy quickly covered her legs as her mother approached her door. Nancy’s mother tried to open the door and after find it lock, she knocked.

“Nancy, are you there?” The woman asked.

“Y … yes mom. Don’t come in! I’m … studding for a test.” Nancy told her mother.

“Okay Nancy. I just wanted to tell you that a man called you this afternoon. I think his name was Mr. Blackpool.”

Nancy’s eyes widen as she heard her mother. She felt hopelessly cornered. Nancy grabbed her pillow and hugged it in silence.

“Well Nancy, I’m going to make dinner. If you get hungry, please go down stairs.”

“… Thanks Mom, but already eat.” Nancy finally answered.

Nancy in shock, sat over her bed for more than half hour until her father arrived. All this time, she uselessly tried to find a solution to her problem. Telling everything to her parents seemed like the only solution.

As Nancy was gathering strengths to walk down stairs, her cellular phone rang. She quickly answered the phone. It was Clara calling from her house.

“Err ... Nancy, Hi this is Clara! I was just calling to see if everything was fine. You didn’t look Okay this afternoon and I thought that you probably were sick …” Clara nervously told Nancy and then she paused as she had dropped the phone.

“Nancy? This is Diana!” Her other friend had taken the phone from Clara’s hand “Guess what? Someone called today looking for you!”

Nancy in silence listened to Diana. She gulped while her hand sweated. Trying to remain calmed, Nancy talked to Diana.

“W..who?” Nancy nervously asked.

“Bill! He called me today asking me about you …mph!”

In that instant, Diana received a pillow hit in the face. The phone fell from her hand and was picked up by Clara again. As Clara grabbed the phone, Diana looked at her angrily while rubbing her face.

“Hello Nancy. This is me again.” Clara told Nancy on the phone.

“Clara … Can you do me a favour? It’s very Important and also a secret.” Nancy asked Clara while biting a fingernail.

“Sure Nancy, anything you want. What is it?” Clara answered with worried.

“Can you come here to my house tomorrow in the morning and pick me up at 7:00 AM? It’s very important.” Nancy told Clara still biting her fingernail.

“I will Nancy.” Clara respond.

“Please, this is a secret between us. Pick me up tomorrow here and don’t tell anyone about this.” Nancy warned Clara.

“Yes Nancy.”

“Bye, take care.” Nancy told Clara and immediately hung up.

Nancy prepared everything for the next morning. She had decided to tell anything to her parents. Instead, she planned to solve this problem by herself. She set the alarm clock for 6:30, and then placed her backpack and a very long blue skirt over the bed. She remained in the bed until she fell asleep.

The next morning, Nancy woke up when she heard the alarm. She quickly placed on the long skirt. It was perfect; the skirt was long enough to cover entirely her legs while standing. Only the tips of the boots were visible.

Patiently, Nancy waited for Clara to arrive. She sat near her window to see when Clara arrived. Five minutes before Seven, Diana saw Clara’s Pick-up truck arriving to her house. Downstairs, Nancy parents were talking while having breakfast.

“Dear …” Nancy’s father talked with his wife “Did you hear a Ledd Computers’ executive visited yesterday the closed factory?  The rumour is, The Ledd Company is interested on expanding and this place is perfect to open their new plant.

“Honey, last year was the home appliances company too. I don’t want to sound pessimist, but will be better if we wait a little longer until there is an official announcement. Remember Nancy’s disappointment last year when the company decided at the end not to purchase the building.”  

In that moment, Nancy walked thru the corridor behind them. Trying not to be noticed by her parents, Nancy walked quietly as she headed to the front door. Her mother caught Nancy when she passed in front of the kitchen entrance.

“Good morning Nancy. Aren’t you going to have breakfast?” Her mother asked as her father turned around toward Nancy, who stood still when she got caught.

“Err… I have to go now to study with Clara. I’ll buy something to eat later.” Nancy excused her self as she continued to walk slowly toward the exit.

“Okay Sweetie.” Nancy’s mother replied “Nancy … You are walking kind of strange are you alright?”

“Oh, you mean this? I … I twisted an ankle yesterday while I practiced. It’s nothing serious Mom.” Nancy replied as she finally reached the door and escaped from her parents.

“Our daughter is growing up.” Nancy’s mom exclaimed as she heard Clara’s truck leave.

“Yes dear, she looks taller.” Her husband stated.

“I meant she is getting more responsible with her studies, even with that injury.” The woman replied upset.

Nancy asked Clara to take her to downtown. Most of the trip, both friends remained quiet. Finally, they arrived to Smithville’s Historic Museum. Clara parked in front of the old building while Nancy prepared to get out of the truck.

“Thank you Clara for the ride. I’ll see you later.” Nancy thanked her friend.

“Nancy!” Clara called her when she opened the door “Aren’t you going to tell me what is going on.”

“I… I…” Nancy babbled nervously.

“Please I’m your friend Nancy. I know there’s something going on here!” Clara interrogated Nancy.

“I can’t Clara … But I promise I will soon. Trust me on this one.” Nancy replied to her friend feeling bad.

“Okay, just promise to be careful. Good luck Nancy.” Clara smiling, said to Nancy.

Clara placed her hand on Nancy’s shoulder and pulled her friend toward her. Clara gave a big hug to Nancy. As both teenagers embraced together, Clara looked at one of Nancy’s feet wasn’t covered by her skirt. She noticed the metal ring on her ankle and the red tiptoe boot she was wearing. Hiding her surprise, she turned to Nancy and smiled at her.

“Bye Clara.” Nancy said goodbye and headed to the Museum.

‘What are you up to, Nancy?’ Clara thought as she waved to Nancy.

After Clara leave, Nancy headed to the front door of the Museum. She knocked the door, but no one answered. After several tries, Nancy sat on the door steps. Minutes later, she walked to the side of the building and look thru a window trying to find someone inside.

“What are you doing here lady?” A voice told Nancy from behind her.

“EEKK!” The teenager screamed as she turned around.

Behind Nancy was a policeman. He was a 5’8” tall and two hundred pound man with sunglasses and beige uniform. The man fixed his hat as she looked at Nancy.

“Err… Hi! My name is Nancy Hendricks and I came here to talk with the man from the Victorian exposition.” Nancy answered the policeman still shaking.

“You mean the British people? They left Smithville last night; they had an exposition scheduled for today at a small town at the other side of the Stateline.” The fat policeman informed Nancy.

“NO! There must be a mistake mister! I got to talk with Ernest Blackpool!”  Nancy told the policeman containing her hysteric laugh.

“I’m sure they leave Miss Hendricks… Say, aren’t you supposed to be at school right now?” The officer asked Nancy as he rubbed his chin.

“You don’t understand! Is urgent I see Ernest. I can’t stay this way!” Nancy desperately, told the policeman.

“You can’t stay here Miss. You have to be in school now. If you don’t have a valid reason then I’ll have to take you there. If you don’t cooperate, then I’ll have to take you into custody.” The policeman warned Nancy.

“Didn’t you hear me? I have to talk to him immediately!” Nancy snapped as she grabbed the fat man’s uniform.

“Hey! Hey! Calm down Miss!” The policeman took a step away from Nancy and kept a hand between him and Nancy “You can’t talk to him now, everybody left town and the museum opens till nine. This is what we are going to do. I’m taking you to your school and you can comeback here after class. If you have a good reason to skip school Miss, then please say it.”

Nancy remained quiet with her eyes down. The policeman escorted her carefully to his patrol and headed to Nancy’s school. Looking thru the rear mirror of his patrol, the policeman noticed Nancy’s worry.

“I noticed you don’t walk right Miss Hendricks. What happened to you?” The policeman asked while looking at her thru the mirror.

“I twisted an ankle in the gym.” Nancy told the officer sadly.

“To me it looks like you twisted both ankles.” The policeman replied to Nancy “Don’t worry Miss Hendricks. I’m going to talk with the museum personal and try to contact the British guy. If there is anything, I’ll let you know immediately, just relax a bit.”

“Thank you.” Nancy answered forcing a smile.

Minutes later, the patrol car parked in front of the high school. The officer helped Nancy to get down the vehicle and took her to the front door of the school. Thanks to the long skirt she was using, the policeman didn’t notice the red ballet boots she was wearing.

“I have to go back to the police department now. I’ll go later to the museum and talk to them about your problem. Don’t worry about anything. Good day Miss and take care of those wounded feet.” The officer told Nancy as he touched the tip of his hat and headed back to his car.

Nancy entered the school and walked down the lonely hallway. The sound of the locks and her tapping heels echoed all over the place. After passing several doors, she reached her classroom. Nancy stood grabbing the door knob for a few seconds, then took a deep breath and opened the door.

Nancy’s entrance interrupted the teacher’s lesson. Nancy looked at the teacher while she shrived. Then the teacher instructed Nancy to sit in her desk then turned to the classroom and continued teaching.

‘If I fall, everyone will notice the boots’ Nancy thought as everyone in the classroom looked at her.

Nancy tried to dissimulate by walking as fast as she could and without leaning to the wall. The barely audible sound of the jingling locks seemed to her like loud church bells pealing. As she walked to her desk, everybody continued to look at her until she sat and hide her feet under the long blue skirt. At the other side of the classroom, Clara stared at her skirt.

Nancy managed to hide successfully her secret all morning. At noon, Nancy was more confident and decided to go to the school cafeteria. She noticed some of the male students looked at her flintily. She bought a sandwich and dared to walk between all the cafeteria tables.

Nancy didn’t know it, but the mystery metallic sounds she made as she walked kept everyone in suspense. Further than any possible prediction, she had become the center of all looks. Nancy in the other hand, enjoyed the feeling of be fooling the entire school.

Nancy sat at a lonely bench outside the cafeteria and unwrapped her lunch. Before she could taka the first byte, someone approached her. Before Nancy could raise her head, someone began to talk with her.

“You could probably fool all the school with that skirt covering your legs, but I know what you are hiding.” A woman voice told Nancy.

“Huh?!” Nancy exclaimed surprised as she noticed it was Diana.

“Judging by the height you gain and the clicking sounds. I’ll say you are wearing platforms heels and ankle bracelets with little bells on both legs.” Diana told her friend with a smirk on her face.

“He, he, he! How did you notice it?” Nancy pretended to be surprised.

“Come on Nancy! All Those International fashion attempts you always do have finally hit the Jackpot! Your new, slow and elegant walk; plus the fact everyone is trying to figure out what are you hiding under that noisy skirt you are wearing, have the entire school on suspense, even me. Come on Nancy, let me see the bells.” Diana asked Nancy.

“NO!” Nancy exclaimed as she retrieve her legs and embrace them.  

Diana tried to look beneath the blue skirt as she continued to ask Nancy. Completely embarrassed, Nancy grabbed the skirt and covered completely her legs. Nancy begged Diana to stop, but her curiosity was big. Then, someone grabbed Diana from behind and pulled her away from Nancy.

“Leave her alone Diana.” Clara ordered Diana.

“Hey! I just want to see the anklets!” Diana replied.

Clara, being raised in a farm family and worked in it since she was five, grabbed forcefully Diana. She pulled her up and then grabbed both Diana’s wrists. Diana looked with fear at Clara realizing how strong she really was.

“Leave NOW!” Clara told Diana as she grabbed and shook her wrists.

Diana scared, fled leaving Nancy and Clara by themselves. Nancy with her head down released her legs. Clara sat aside of Nancy in the bench and look at her.

“So are you finally going to tell me what is going on Nancy?” Clara asked Nancy in a demanding tone.

“I’ll do it tomorrow. I wasn’t able to solve this matter today.” Nancy excused herself.

“I’m disappointed with you, Nancy. You think I don’t know you are locked on those red perverted boots from the English man?” Clara complained.

“But … How did you found out!” Nancy asked perplexed.

“I wanted to help you, but I needed a little trust from you. For me was important you trusted me enough to tell me your problem. We are friends; well at least that was what I thought.” Clara with sadness revealed this to Nancy and then she leave.

“Please wait!” Nancy shouted “Understand this is shameful for me!”

Nancy stood up to follow Clara. But as soon as Nancy took two steps, someone stopped her. Nancy with fear discovered it was the man in the black raincoat. She sat again and watched him nervously.

“You have something that belongs to me!” Ernest told Nancy as people gather around them.

“Heh, hehe! What are you taking about? I … I don’t understand you.” Nancy pretended confusion as she looked at the curios students.

Among the people circling them, was Diana. Standing near Ernest, Diana suddenly walked away from the place after she recognized Ernest Blackpool. At the center of the circle, Ernest seriously looked at Nancy.

“Do you have any idea of what you did to yourself Madam?” Ernest asked Nancy.

Ernest raised his hand above his head. Immediately Nancy stood up ad began to dance gracefully. Nancy’s with a terror expression watched how her body danced out of control.

“Every month is the same story! Some dumb teenager tries to steal the same object from the collection. My great-grandaunt Karen was a perfectionist. To become the greatest ballet dancer in the world, she used magic treated leather to make those boots. The boots gave her the abilities she needed to become a great dancer, but she paid a very high price. The leather needed to feed from her greed and obsession. The boots became so dependent of these crooked feelings that attached themselves to her legs and spent the rest of her days trapped. After she died, the boots fell from her lifeless legs and were locked to avoid they found a new victim.”

Nancy watched with terror how the skirt raised every time she turned showing the locked boots. Nancy’s secret had been revealed to all the school. She wished with all her strength everyone disappeared.

“Decades without being fed with those negative feelings had made those boots to search for a new victim. The boots must have sensed the similar feelings of Karen Blackpool in you, Nancy and they seduced you to take them away and wear them. Now you are condemned to be their prisoner for the rest of your life Madam!” Ernest continued.


To be concluded...
Second part of the story. To see the conclusion, please visit sticky-site. [link]

Illustration done by the Andrade bros.

Part 1 here: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Life in a small farmer town like Smithville can become pretty predictable after living some years there. There’s no action and life is an endless routine. Well, that was the point of view of a young lady until this autumn.

One morning, Nancy Hendricks stepped out the school bus and headed to the High school entrance. She was 5’ 4” tall with waist long hair tied in a ponytail with a red bow and as usually, she was carrying her backpack where she kept her gym uniform.

At the doorsteps of the front door of the school where her friends Clara and Diana sat as every morning talking. Nancy waved her hand at them and walked quickly toward the teenagers as they paused for a moment their chat.

“Hi guys, what’s going on?” Nancy greeted.

“Not much Nancy” Clara answered “Say … Nice short skirt where did you get it?”

“Oh, you mean this? I bought it last summer. I heard Short skirts are very popular nowadays in New York City” Nancy answered as she modelled the white mini skirt.

“Hellooooo Nancy!” Diana told her “It's October and we are not in New York!”

“You don’t have to be sarcastic to Nancy” Clara told Diana “I think she looks great on it”

“I’m not being sarcastic, I’m realistic” Diana answered as she crossed her arms “As you can see, no one in the school is wearing mini skirts this time of the year. Is better to adapt to the environment rather than try to change it. For instance, we all are going to the downtown museum and you are carrying your leotard. Isn’t that a little too odd or nobody told you there will not be P.E. today?”

“Diana, please not again” Clara tried to calm them down.

“Why, instead of thinking about international fashion, you don’t accept Bill’s invitation? He is a cutie, I wouldn’t think twice if he asked me out” Diana added.

“Oh, shut up! For your knowledge Diana, I brought my leotard because I planned to practice today after we comeback from the school trip. I love ballet and I want to practice after school” Nancy replied upset.

“Always against the flow” Diana stated while shook her head “There’s no future in this town for a ballet dancer. Unless you want to work at the library, with your training you could reach out higher bookshelves.

“As you said, IN HERE” Nancy replied angrily “I don’t plan staying in this boring town all my life. I’m going to the state capital’s University and my ballet skills will help me achieve it. If you want to spend the last years of your life on a rocking chair watching the crops grow then keep that adapting attitude of yours, Diana!”

Without saying more Nancy leave the place and entered the school. Diana and Clara continued sitting in silence for a while. Finally Diana sighed and lowered her arms.

“Poor Nancy, She is a dreamer. She can’t depend on something as trivial as ballet to construct her future. She has to be realistic and accept reality as the rest of us” Diana said in the sad tone.

“But is necessary for you to be rude with her?” Clara enquired.

“Clara, you were born here and your family has owned the ranch you all work in for several decades. Unfortunately, the Hendricks came here as many others families, including mine, to work at the newly opened fabric ten years ago. They moved from the city to Smithville to build their home to be near the plant. Everything pointed that this town will grew up and soon become an important city, but no one expected the factory to close down two years ago. She feels trapped as I did at the beginning, but I soon understand that life has to go on” Diana concluded as the bell rang.

“Well, we better hurry up” Clara told Diana as she stood up.

“I hope you don’t forget our bet, Clara. Nancy only talked about big cities, ballet and how she hates this place as she always does. So you owe me five bucks” Diana remained her friend with a smirk on her face as they enter the school.

“Sometimes you can be so detestable Diana” Clara stated as they ran to their classroom.

An hour later, the school bus was on his way to Smithville. Nancy melancholically watched thru the window of the bus, the abandon warehouse where the local wholesale store used to be a year ago. The scenario was similar in downtown, most of the locals on main street where closed or in clearance sale. It was a clear financial agony the town was experiencing.

Finally at downtown square, the school bus stopped in front of Smithville Historic Museum. The place used to be the mansion of the town’s founder more than a century ago during the years of the civil war. Slowly everyone formed a line in front of the bus as the teacher began to explain the purpose of their visit.

“Class, today we gather here as part of an important cultural event. We have an exhibition of English Victorian objects. This is a remarkable event and an excellent opportunity for you to admire the late XIX century European culture” The teacher finished her speech while the group dissimulated to have listened to everything.

The group was conducted by the museum guide to the right wing of the mansion where several objects where at display including antique furniture, and personal objects like pocket watches, paintings and silverware. The group was conducted by the guide as he descripts, one by one the old objects.

Nancy and her friends where making fun on an old painting of a woman when Nancy saw something that caught her eye. Inside a square glass cabinet, where in display a pair of high heel boots. The boots where made of red leather and they where above the knee high. The strangest details of the boots were their high heels. They were so high that the wearer must walk “On Pointe” position. Nancy began to ponder what a fetish item was doing in a Victorian exhibition.

“Come on Nancy” Diana told her “We have to catch up the rest of the group”

“Oh … You go ahead guys. I think I’ll stay here looking at this weird stuff” Nancy told them in a distracted way.

“Okay. We will wait for you in the next room” Clara replied and leave the room.

(illustration 1)

Nancy pretended to be looking at the items aside of the pair of boots until the rest of the group leave. Then she came close to the boots and began to admire them. Behind her a young man approached the teenager unaware of his presence.

“It sure is a strange pair of boots” The youngster stated with a heavy southern accent.

Nancy quickly turned back and recognized the teenager. It was Bill, her classmate that had previously invited her out. Nancy tried to dissimulate her surprise and turned back from him.

“These are called ballet boots. I’ve heard about them on the internet. Not everyone can use them because of the position of the feet. A person needs to have very high elasticity on her feet to be able to walk on them” Nancy told Bill as she kept watching the boots.

“Why would a person use those weird boots in the first place, Nancy? They seem very uncomfortable to work or even to walk on them? Bill asked as he scratched his head.

“That is something you farmer boys will never understand. You would need to have some city experience to be able to understand modern fashion. Cloths are not just overalls and steel toe boots!” Nancy in an anger tone told Bill.

“I don’t know if I did or say something wrong to you Nancy. I just want to be friendly with you. You seem like a nice person that knows about a lot of things and that’s why I like you Nancy. I think I’ll go with the rest of the group” Bill apologized and leave Nancy alone.

Nancy calmed down as soon as Bill left the room. But soon she heard foot steps heading her way. She took a deep breath thinking Bill had returned and turned around to confront him, but this time wasn’t Bill there. It was a tall man in his early 20s wearing a trench coat and with a modern hairdo.

“Actually madam, these boots are not so modern, they are more than ninety years old” The man told Nancy with an English accent.

“Huh?” Nancy exclaimed surprise as she looked at the man.

“Hello madam, my name is Ernest Blackpool. I’m the organizer of this event” The man presented himself in a cordial way.

Hi … my name is Nancy, Nancy Hendricks Nancy answered shyly.

“I noticed you are indeed interested on this particular item among all my vast collection” Ernest stated.

“Wow all these are yours?” Nancy asked surprised as she turned around and looked at the room.

“That is correct madam. I inherited everything about six months ago from my grandmother. As a clause on her will, I had to organize this cultural tour on specific small American towns chosen previously by her. I don’t understand the purpose of this action, but I wouldn’t be surprise if this is some kind of lesson from her or she did it so I would travel and meet young woman to get married as she insisted me the last years of her life. What is a fact is that I surely have met a lot of women this last months, but few as beautiful as yourself madam” The foreigner told Nancy in a cocky tone.

“Ahem!” Nancy cleared her throat trying to hide her blush “You were telling me about the boots?”  

“I heard your chat and you sure know a lot about boots, but unfortunately this pair of boots are not a common fetish item as you told your friend” Ernest told Nancy as he looked at her from behind while she observed the boots “These boots belonged to my grandmother’s aunt Miss Karen Blackpool a famous ballet teacher that taught ballet classes at the Royal Ballet Academy in London”

“Wow these belonged to a real London ballet instructor?” Nancy asked with interest.

“Indeed Nancy” Ernest continued “Miss Karen personally instructed to make this boots for the purpose of training her feet constantly. It was common to see her taught her class wearing these boots on and also dance her routines with them on. In fact some say, she got so accustomed to the boots that she spent the last twenty years of her life with the boots fasten to her legs with metal shackles on her ankles”

“But that is impossible! Is very difficult to walk on those things and very painful to wear them for more than an hour. What about cleaning her feet? Or cutting off her nails?” Nancy enquired.

“He, he, don’t pay attention to all that, Nancy. They are just legends people invent. Some people even used to say Karen Blackpool was a witch or that she was under a curse. All is part of the English folklore”

The couple laughed for a moment and continued looking at the boots. Then the museum guard entered the room and called the English man. The man excused himself to Nancy and leave the room. Nancy remained once more alone that room with the enigmatic pair of boots.

‘Is it possible to use them that long? Someone can actually dance with these on? If I train my feet as Miss Blackpool did I’ll be a better ballet dancer’ Nancy asked all this to herself as she watched the display cabinet.

Nancy looked around and saw no one. She walked to both room exits without finding anyone near. Suddenly, Nancy felt an adrenaline rush thru her whole body.

‘I have to try them on’ Nancy thought.

Nancy took off the glass box and placed it behind the display table. Then took the boots and putted them inside her backpack. Feeling anxiety, she then walked away the table and almost tripping with a nearby display cabinet, fortunately she managed to avoid its fall. Then she headed looking for the bathroom.

‘I’ll go to the bathroom put the boots on for a moment, walk on them and return them to the display cabinet. No one will notice it’ Nancy thought as her hands shook nervously.

But as soon as she leave the room, she ran into her class teacher. Nancy was extremely nervous and didn’t know what to do or say. She just stood there watching her teacher hoping she didn’t caught her taking the boots.

I’ve been looking all over for you Miss Hendricks! Where you have been young lady?” The teacher reprehended Nancy.

“I, I was going to the bathroom miss” Nancy tried to excuse herself.

“Oh no Nancy, you are coming with me to hear the organizer’s speech now!” The teacher told Nancy then grabbed Nancy’s arm and pulled her into the room.

Both entered a room where Ernest was talking to the group about the history of his family. The teacher stood aside of Nancy guarding her until the man finished his speech. Then she excused herself and leave the room.

Nancy quickly tried to head into the exhibition room to put the boots on its place, but she saw, at the end of the hall, the museum guard entering the room where the boots were at display. Nervously, she entered the room again.

‘Oh my, if the guard finds out the boots are missing, I’ll be in a lot of trouble. That was so dumb’ Nancy thought with fear.

Without having an opportunity to return the boots, the school group leave the small museum shortly after the speech. At the bus, Clara and Diana observed their thoughtful friend who had not said a word during the trip back to the school.

“Is something wrong Nancy? Clara approached her friend and asked worried.

“Huh? No, everything is fine, thanks” Nancy responded pretending to be fine.

“What’s the matter Nancy?” Diana approached maliciously “I heard Bill went to talk with you. Did you two behaved correctly while you were alone?”

“Diana, stop it!” Clara told her.

“No, everything is fine, thanks” Nancy replied again.

“Nancy didn’t get angry this time, Clara” Diana told Clara in secret after they moved away from Nancy “I think she is sick. I’m very worried”

“Diana, that’s enough. Cut it out!” Clara reprehended her again.

Nancy remained sat with her backpack over her legs the rest of the trip back to the high school. She didn’t know what to do or how to excuse herself for taken the old boots. In silence, she tried to find a solution to her problem. She didn’t even want to tell her friends about the matter. How she would explain she took the fetish footwear to try it on.

As soon as the class arrived to the school, Nancy asked Clara to take her home on her Pickup truck. Nancy didn’t want to stay anymore at the school fearing the police could go there looking for her. So she opted not to practice ballet and return to her house.

Nancy lived outside town in an old farm house her family had reconstructed. The house was a quarter mille away from the road. Clara agreed and took her, but when they arrived to Nancy’s home, she insisted to be left on the road outside her house.

“Thanks for the ride Clara. I see you tomorrow at class” Nancy thanked her friend.

Nancy opened the door of Clara’s truck to get off. Then, Clara placed her hand over Nancy shoulder and stopped her. Nancy nervously turned back.

“Nancy, I know you since junior high. You’ve been behaving very strange these last hours. I’m your friend and I’m worried about you. Is anything wrong?” Clara worried, asked Nancy.

“Err … No, everything is fine Clara. Thank you anyway” Nancy nervously answered her.

“Well, if you need anything or want to talk, please call me. Just promise me that, Okay?” Clara asked Nancy looking into her eyes.

“Sure, anything you say Clara … Bye” Nancy answered quickly, got off the pickup and closed the door.

After Clara left, she began to walk to her house. At half the way she stopped in front of an old stable used by the previous ranch owners. Nancy’s plan was to hide the boots in there as a precaution and to avoid her parents to found them.

Nancy entered the stable and opened her backpack. She pulled off the red ballet boots and admired them for a while. Then she began to think what to do.

‘Mom is not expecting me so early. If I arrive at this hour could be suspicious and I don’t want to be questioned by mom. It will be better if I stay in here an hour or two’ Nancy’s mind started to divagate.

Nancy sat over the haystacks with the boots on her hands. She looked at them and tried to imagine how Miss Karen Blackpool could manage to dance with them on. The whole idea fascinated Nancy. The girl could not hold anymore. She took her tennis shoes off and tried on the ballet boots. It was the first time she ever putted a pair on. She knew her ballet training would help her to balance on them.

With the boots on, Nancy stood up and prepared to take her first steps on them. Her heart was racing on her chest. She was conscious what she was doing was wrong. She had stolen them, lied to her friends and even denied the opportunity to be helped by Clara; just to trying those things on. It had become an obsession for her.

‘Wow! This is not so hard after all’ Nancy thought as she began to walk on them.

Nancy began to walk all over the stable, and then she tried running slowly. Nancy stopped for a moment to rest before the final test, to dance her ballet routine with the boots on. Nancy took a deep breath and began to perform her routine. She started dancing, but soon found out it was too hard. She couldn’t jump too high and she loose balance easily. Nancy decided it had been enough.

‘Everything Earnest told me about dancing with this boots on was a lie. Is just impossible to do it’ Nancy thought as she sat back over the haystack.

As soon as she grabbed the sole of the boot to take it off, Nancy discovered something incredible. Somehow the boots had metal shackles on them with locks on place!

“WHAT!” Nancy exclaimed.

(illustration 2)

Nancy tried to pull the boots off without luck; the metal rings on her ankles didn’t allow them to be taken off. She stood up again and shook her legs trying to make the rings to fall down, but was useless.

“No, no, NO! What ‘s going on?!” Nancy exclaimed again.

Desperation began to invade her. How she was going to take back the boots if they were locked to her ankles? What she was going to tell everyone? Nancy’s joy soon became panic as she kept denying the situation.

“No, this is not real” Nancy said crying as she tried desperately to take the boots off her legs.

Nancy observed the metal shackles on her ankles. They where fixed to the boots as the where glued to the leather. The locks danced playfully every time she moved her legs, they were attached to the ankle cuffs by two rings that kept the shackles closed. The teenager meditated her situation as she continued to observe her legs. She finally realized what had happened.

“Oh, what I have done!” Nancy concluded looking at the boots as she sobbed and grabbed her head with both hands.

Nancy had been seduced, welcomed and finally trapped the same way as a fly is caught by a carnivorous plant. Nancy understood too late that the red ballet boots were actually a trap and she had fallen into it.  A trap that had caught a victim ninety years later, probably the same way Miss Karen Blackpool had fallen into it.

To be concluded …
: thumb286137835 :

Fascination? Curiosity? What did Nancy saw on that mysterious pair of boots?

(Illustrations by the Andrade bros.)

Part 2 here: yomerome.deviantart.com/art/Th…
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Part 2

The next morning, Jodie and Ellen woke up early as usual. While they comb their hair at the wall mirror, Ellen looked at her dress. She observed the maid outfit she was trapped in.

"I bet you would like better something black and purple with corset and laces." Jodie said while winking.

Ellen casted her eyes down looking bothered. Jodie smiled and moved behind her friend and looked over Ellen shoulder. Jodie remained looking down as Ellen enjoyed the moment.

"Like the time we went to that party. Everyone was wearing Gothic outfits. You had that frilly dark dress and all that white makeup. Everything seemed strange to me, but you fitted in so easily." Ellen added.

"Be quiet!" Jodie turned around blushing. "Do I have to remind you, you gave your word?"

"I never told anyone, not even Vanity." Ellen responded smiling. "Your little secret will always be safe with me."

"Secrets aren't safe here with Queen." Jodie replied angry and Ellen placed her hand over her mouth. "Vanity is waiting for us and it's late."

The maids exited their room and walked the long corridor. After walking for minutes, they arrived to Vanity's room. The friends fixed their outfits and opened the door, but instead of finding Vanity, they found a large room filled with lines of 3 feet tall pedestals, each separated by the same measure from each one. Before they recovered from their surprise, the door closed behind them.

"Queen!" Both exclaimed looking at each other.

As this took place, Vanity rested in her room. She was lying on her bed with her right foot resting over a pillow. Her feet were still wearing the golden ballet slippers under her white high heels. Vanity's expression reflected pain as she avoided moving her leg.

The door opened and a pair of white tiptoed Mary Jane heels entered. Vanity heard the steps, but didn't raise her head. Instead she laid back and waited for the person to reach the bed.

"Jodie, Ellen; I better stay here. My leg is worst than yesterday." Vanity said when she felt someone climbed over the bed.

Vanity gasped when she felt her wounded leg was grabbed. She raised her head but didn't found any of her friends. Instead an oriental woman dressed in a peculiar maid outfit was massaging her leg.

Vanity sat on the bed to observe the visitor. It was a woman with brown hair done in pony tails. She was wearing dark blue stockings and a blue dress, but the dress looked more like a straightjacket preventing her from using her arms. Her stocking and oriental dress seem been made of slick plastic partially transparent. The facemask gagging her looked similar to the white apron she wore.

What surprised Vanity was the fact the maid looked comfortable in her restraining outfit and she was massaging Vanity's leg with her feet. The trapped princess felt a warm comfort as the maid continued curing her. Then the trapped maid pulled Vanity's leg and a bone crack was heard. Vanity was about to shout, but realized the pain of the right leg ceased slowly.  

"Wow, that's amazing!" Vanity exclaimed happy.

The mysterious maid looked at Vanity for a couple of seconds as she continued massaging. After she finished, the maid stepped down the bed, as soon as her foot touched the floor, the ballet heels appeared again in her feet.

"Hey, I want to thank you for your help. What's your name?" Vanity asked her helper.

The maid turned and muttered something, then vowed at her and continued her way toward the door. Vanity moved her right leg and found out it was cured. She stepped down the bed, but Queen's voice made her stop.

"Do you like my silent maid? It was an acquisition for some time ago." Queen said proudly.

"It's cruel the way you keep her. Arm restrained, gagged and forced to walk on her tiptoes." Vanity replied upset.

"Restrained?! That was a good one!" Queen laughed loud. "We'll see about that."

The tiles around the armless maid started moving. Also square cracks on the ceiling and walls appeared around the woman. The maid observed Queen's doing as she headed for the exit. Then without warning, square blocks in the four directions flew against the maid like some sort of trap. They crashed against each other with loud bangs, Vanity gasped, but then saw the maid jumping and evading the traps between the dust clouds. The mysterious maid evaded easily more than twenty deadly attacks without even panting. Vanity stared at the destruction surprised.

"And you thought you were the only tiptoed fighter around here." Queen added. "Well now that your leg is fine, we better go with your maids."

A door materialized and Vanity entered the pedestal room. She found Jodie and Ellen looking at the pedestals. Vanity noticed each pedestal had a pair of golden high heel shoes. All the shoes were different and looked extravagant. Jodie and Ellen ran around the room excited like children in a toy store.

"Oh, Vanity is here, Ellen. Hello!" Jodie exclaimed waving her hand.

"What's going on here?" Vanity asked surprised.

"Queen said we can pick a pair of magic shoes." Ellen replied without taking her sight of the pedestals.

"True, we are going to have magic slippers like you and we are going to train with them." Jodie added.

"That is correct, Vanity. All of you can pick a pair of golden heels." Queen told her captive princess. "Each one has a different magic power enhanced with the personality of the person. That is why you have to pick the pair you like the most."

"What is the reason for this act of charity?" Vanity said unimpressed.

Then the three women heard a loud bang and someone screaming at an adjacent room. Queen sighed and added. "Let's say you will need them today. Please hurry up and pick one. I'll keep Galatea busy for a while."

As soon as Vanity heard Galatea's name, she walked into the aisles. Jodie then found what it look like a pair of ballet slippers mounted over large crystal balls. The inscription in the pedestal read "Podsliders". Jodie smirked and picked them up.

At the other side of the room, Ellen focused on a particular pair of shoes. All the shoes in that room were golden, except this pair of high heels. Ellen gulped as soon as she saw them. Her heart raced as she headed to the pedestal. Ellen found a pair of high heeled oxford black panted shoes. The inscription on the pedestal read "Shadow-walkers"

Ellen didn't look at the pedestal inscription, but as soon as she touched the shoes, murmured their name. She picked them up carefully and looked at them for a moment as a smile appeared in her face. Then she turned around and looked at Jodie who was showing Ellen her election.

Both maids turned to Vanity and found her looking at a pair of laced high heeled sandals. The golden sandals looked normal except for the high heels in shape of wings. The inscription read "Icarus sandals".

All three were ready and exited the room. Finding themselves in the elegant room Queen had taken Vanity before to train with the golden slippers. The maid's shoes and high heels disappeared, leaving the maids barefoot and Vanity wearing only her golden slippers.

"Everyone," Vanity said sitting down. "Put on your shoes and let's see what they can do."

At another room, Galatea was using her bee armor to wreck the place apart as Queen talked to her, in the same room, two other women looked in silence at Galatea's tantrum. "There's no need for all this commotion. I told you we can set the competition for tomorrow."

"Good try, but no. The agreement you did with the Queen bee expires today and I demand it takes place now!" Galatea scolded holding an old manuscript on her hand.

"I offer you a deal. If you destroy that document, I will free you from those gold shoes you hate so much." Queen told the angry woman.

"That was lame and desperate, Queen. Api offered me the same if I won the castle for her, plus got the chance make you pay for everything." Galatea added. "If you refuse participating, then the castle will be mine."

"You have earned a punishment with that rebel attitude, but we will discuss that after the competition." Queen replied.

"What's the hurry, Galatea? Let's have some fun first with Vanity." One of the women interrupt Vanity's rival.

The woman was a tall blond fit woman in her twenties wearing sporting cloths. She looked confident as she took a step forward. Aside of her was a burnet woman with a misfit expression wearing similar cloths.

"I don't think we have met. I'm Queen and you? Queen asks polite.

"That's none of your business, brat girl." The blonde woman replies. "I'm here to settle an old score with Vanity."

"Well said, boss." The burnet said revering her friend.

"Interesting, if you want Vanity, she'll be here ready in a few hours." The voice told the new woman as a giant sand clock materialized at the center of the room.

"Hours? I won't wait that long!" Galatea scolded as she slowed down." I demand them to be before me nooowwww..."

Everyone in the room froze in time as Galatea finished the sentence. However, the sand inside the big clock kept falling normally. Then Queen's voice was heard mocking. "Heh, dold!"

To be continued...
Part two.

A new plot against Vanity is executed, but this time she won't be the only one fighting.

Drawing by: :iconsuichitanaka:
Story based on :iconalfonsomarin: 's characters.

Part 1 here: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Dolls
:iconmirandarox22:
Collection by
“Oh wow, a teddy bear. Thank you mommy.” Olivia’s younger sister Maggie said holding it up excitedly.

“You’re welcome sweety.” Olivia’s mom said.

Olivia rolled her eyes. Her three year old sister’s family birthday party was taking so long. Did no one care about her schedule? She had a date with the cutest boy in the school tonight, possibly her one and only chance to become popular, and this little party that Maggie would never remember had taken at least an hour. Her dad was fidgeting next to her too. He was missing a football game for this.

“I’m going upstairs to get ready.” She said, getting up off the couch. Her mom caught her arm and pulled her back down.

“Just one more. Five more minutes won’t hurt.”

Maggie moved painstakingly slowly back to the pile of gifts and picked up the last wrapped one. She tore at the wrapping paper and finally unearthed a baby doll.

“Thank you mommy.”

Olivia and her father stood up and walked out of the living room as quickly as they could to their own rooms, ignoring the stink eye Olivia’s mom gave them.

“Who’s it from?” Her mother asked Maggie

“Uhh, I don’t know.”

“There’s no card?” her mother said looking around at the shreds of wrapping paper “Hmmm, that’s strange. Oh look, she looks almost identical to Olivia. That should be her name, Olivia.”

“Mommy, I need to go potty.” Maggie said and her mother led her quickly to the bathroom. She was almost done with daytime training, but was having a lot of trouble at night. She was scared of getting up at night to use the bathroom, so she did anything she needed to in her diaper. Still, she was much better than Olivia who had been scared to death of toilets and refused to go anywhere but her pants until age four when other kids on the playground had started to tease her for still wearing diapers.

“Mom, I’m leaving for my date now!” Olivia called and her mother heard the front door slam before she could speak

“All done mommy.” Maggie said emerging from the bathroom.

“Good girl. Why don’t you play with your new toys? I have work to do.” Her mother said and went to start dinner. Maggie went over and grabbed her new toys and climbed the stairs to her room, then retraced her steps to pick up all the toys she had dropped on the way. She set up a tea party on the floor of her room.

“I am a princess.” She announced to the toys taking a pull up from her dresser and putting it on her head like a crown “And you are my servants. Everyone can drink their tea now.” And she pretended like all the dolls were drinking. “Oh, Olivia, you spilled a bit on your shirt didn’t you? That’s all right, we all have accidents.” She said, pretending to see the doll spill a bit on her shirt.


Meanwhile, at the restaurant, the date was going better than Olivia could have possibly hoped. She had the boy in the palm of her hand and was getting ready to close the deal when she did something unthinkable, she splashed some water that she was drinking onto her lap. She hastily put the glass down and put a hand in her lap to cover it. Luckily the boy had been taking a bite out of his bread and hadn’t noticed. She continued talking and hoped that the spot would dry soon.


At the tea party, Maggie had just finished wiping off the pretend wet spot on her doll’s shirt and sat back down. She handed out plates and began to pretend everyone was eating. Suddenly she felt warmth and looked down at the disappearing flowers on her pull up. She felt a pang of disappointment and looked up to see the Olivia doll with its eyes staring straight at her. She thought of what Olivia would say if she were her.

“Why can’t you hold it like everyone else? It’s gross when you do that.” The doll sneered in her mind

“Well, you can’t hold it either! You just had an accident!” Maggie said back to the doll, thinking of her big sister having a wet spot spread across her crotch.


Olivia felt the spot on her lap and was relieved to feel that it had dried. She was just about to recommend that they leave when an urge to go to the bathroom hit her hard. She hurriedly excused herself and left the confused boy at the table as she ran to the bathroom. It was a one room unisex. She was almost to the toilet when she lost control and peed all over herself. She pulled up her skirt and saved most of it but it soaked through her underwear and ran down her legs. She took off her dress and laid it on the counter to try to clean up the mess.

How had she just had an accident? She was fifteen. But she couldn’t think about that now. She could just tell her boy that her period had caught her off guard if he asked. It would take a lot of soap to get rid of the smell and she might have to ditch her socks and underwear, but she could still pull this off.

She reached down to take off her underwear, but just as she reached for it, it slid down her legs on its own and vanished. An unfolded disposable diaper her size appeared and pulled itself up her legs. Olivia grabbed it and wrestled with it but it wouldn’t budge as it taped itself onto her. Olivia looked down at herself and saw she was wearing what looked like on of Maggie’s nighttime diapers. All thoughts of being popular disappeared and Olivia grabbed her dress and put it on to hide the diaper and ran out of the restaurant.


Maggie was pleased with herself at putting her Olivia doll in diapers. Her nighttime diapers fit the doll surprisingly well and Maggie felt like she had just really put her older sister in diapers.

“You’re a baby now.” She said to the doll, forgetting the tea party and focusing on it “So I’m going to have to treat you like one. Now babies can’t use the potty, so you gotta use your diaper if you need to go. I get to pick what you wear and what you eat. Got it, baby Olivia?” in her mind baby Olivia nodded timidly “Good. I need to pick you out something to wear first…”


Olivia was speeding in her car home. She took back streets to her house because she no longer trusted her driving and she didn’t dare be caught dead like this. Halfway through the drive, her outfit began to change. Her dress disappeared and then her bra, but to her horror, her breasts had vanished too. A hello kitty t-shirt appeared, which was much too short to hide anything but the very top of her diaper. Then her high heels and white socks disappeared and were replaced by Velcro shoes and striped socks. Finally, just a block away from her house, a pacifier appeared in her mouth and as much as she tried, Olivia couldn’t spit it out. Pulling into the garage, Olivia clipped a side mirror, but she didn’t care. She ran into the house as fast as she could and up the stairs towards her room. As she passed Maggie’s room, she came to a screeching halt and looked at Maggie playing with the doll that looked like and was dressed like her. Realization swept across her and she stepped into her sister’s room.

“Maggie have you been playing with that doll?” She asked

Maggie looked up and giggled at the sight of her sister.

“Maggie, whatever that doll does, I do. You need to give it to me.” Olivia said without thinking

Maggie’s eyes got wide “Really?” she looked at the doll and said “Baby Olivia just used her diaper.”

Olivia doubled over as she squatted and messed her diaper just like Maggie imagined. Olivia growled and began to advance on Maggie when she fell to her hands and knees, unable to walk. Maggie imagined the doll doing all sorts of things, drooling, baby talking, farting, even clapping her hands and as soon as she thought them, Olivia began to do them in the middle of her sister’s room. But Olivia finally managed to lunge and grab Maggie’s ankle. Maggie soaked her pull up in terror at Olivia’s expression and squealed “Baby Olivia is just a little baby.”

Olivia began to pull Maggie and the doll towards her but stopped as she forgot who she was. She sat back and jumped in surprise at the squish of her sitting in her mess. Then her body began to get smaller and smaller until she was just a tiny baby girl sucking her thumb and looking around at the world.

“Sweetie, are you playing nice with your baby sister?” Maggie’s mom asked, coming into the room.

Maggie nodded. She loved her baby sister, even though she sometimes took up her attention. She had even named her new doll after her.

“Oh, did you have an accident?” asked her mom and Maggie blushed

“That’s all right, just try not to drink too much from now on. Whew, your sister really had to go. We can have a changing session.” Her mom said and carried baby Olivia and her sister to the changing table. As Maggie lay back and let her mom give her a new pull-up, Olivia crawled over to the doll and smiled at it. The doll winked and for a moment, Olivia remembered who she was, but before she could say anything, the light in the doll’s eyes went out and Olivia was just a tiny baby wailing at the top of her lungs. Her mom walked over to her and rocked her in her arms until she calmed down, and then changed her diaper.
A quick story I wrote a while back. Feel free to critique in the comments below.



Warnings: contains physical and mental AR and some diaper use.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
"Come on, this isn't fair!" Sierra pouted as she trailed after Lilly, going as fast as she could to try to keep up with the taller woman's pace.

"What isn't fair? I have to go out for the day, so I have to hire a babysitter. That's just how it works!" Lilly said, grabbing her purse and looking through it to make sure she had everything she needed.

"That's just it! I'm the babysitter!" Sierra whined, stomping her foot.

Lilly just turned, eyeing Sierra up and down. Sierra blushed and squirmed under her gaze, glancing down at herself, too, seeing herself standing there in her yellow t-shirt with the duck on it, barely going down to her belly button, and the Pamper beneath it, expanded with her own spell to fit her perfectly, despite originally having been the same size as the one taped on the stuffed bunny she was holding. Along with the two ponytails in her hair, held with ribbons that matched her shirt, Sierra knew she certainly didn't look the part of the babysitter.

"Well, I was supposed to be!" Sierra glanced down at her feet for a second before looking back up at Lilly. "I don't need a babysitter!"

"Of course you don't!" Lilly agreed, to Sierra's surprise. "Zoe is here to take care of you! But she's still getting used to taking care of her little dolly, so she needs help! Besides, somebody has to take care of her, too!"

"I am not a doll!" Sierra huffed, stomping her foot again.

"I can't believe you're being so fussy after what happened last time," Lilly said casually as she closed her purse back up, satisfied that it was packed correctly. "Do I need to give you a nice, big, soapy enema before I leave so you'll behave for the babysitter?"

Sierra gulped, taking a toddling step back from Lilly as she realized she might have pushed her too far. "N-No..." she said nervously, afraid the question was rhetorical.

Luckily, the doorbell rang just then, halting Lilly as she advanced on the petite girl in front of her. "Well, that should be Robin," she said with a smile, grabbing Sierra's free hand. "Come on, you'd better come meet her! But don't think I've forgotten about this!" Lilly swatted the rear of Sierra's thick diaper. "If Robin tells me you were fussy today when I get back, we'll take care of it then, before I put you to bed extra early!"

"B-But..." Sierra pouted as she was pulled through the house, toddling behind the taller woman, feeling very much like a little kid, especially once they came to a stop in the living room.

Zoe was there, where she had been when Sierra had followed Lilly to her bedroom after hearing about the babysitter, still in her blue shortalls with nothing except her diapers underneath, and its three rows of lace across the backside. With her, however, was somebody Sierra had never seen before, obviously the babysitter.

Sierra wasn't quite sure what she was expecting. Maybe some old woman who smelled like mothballs, or someone a bit older than her with a riding crop, dressed in black leather. What she actually saw there was quite different, however. She looked like she was about Sierra's age, perhaps a little younger, considering the cheerleading uniform she was wearing that made Sierra think she could still be in high school, though definitely as a senior if that was the case. Sierra gulped as she stared up at the tall girl, feeling even more small than usual, especially as she was unable to help glancing down at her ducky shirt after being unable to help noting just how well this Robin girl filled out her uniform.

"And who is this?" Robin cooed, patting Zoe on the head as moved over to Sierra, bending down right in her face with a smile, making the smaller girl squirm and blush, especially when she felt the girl's hand reach out to pat the padding between her legs. "She's a little wet, whoever she is!" she announced quite loudly.

"This is our little Sierra," Lilly said. "She's Zoe's little baby-doll, though I'm sure she won't mind having your help looking after her!" Sierra's blush darkened as Lilly reached down and patted her diaper as well. "She'll be all right for now! We're running a little low on her diapers and I haven't had a chance to get more, so she can wait a little longer for a change. Her Pampers can handle it!"

Sierra pouted at that. There was no way Lilly could know about her diapers, and no way for Sierra to tell her without revealing she was a witch, but those diapers would hold up for much longer than Lilly thought. Sierra's first attempt at expanding Pampers had been a bit of a disaster, absorbency-wise, so these ones added some bulk to try to help with that. They also had an anti-leak charm, just in case. They were designed to make the tip of her wand - which was still lost in the bottom of Zoe's toy chest as far as she knew - glow slightly when they had been used, so she would know her charge needed a change, because otherwise, they never felt overly well-used... At least from the outside.

Sierra hadn't realized it when she'd made the charms, but from the inside, it was always quite evident just how wet, or messy, those diapers were, and she'd been dealing with diaper rashes off and on ever since she'd begun her new life here as Zoe's doll, much to her embarrassment. Especially when Lilly decided to mention it to other people, so that was just what the woman did. "Make sure you use lots of diaper rash cream on her when you do change, her, though! She was looking a little red this morning!"

"Poor thing! We can take care of that!" Robin said, patting Sierra's diaper again. Unfortunately, this time was far worse. Sierra thought she felt something poke into her diaper, but she just assumed Robin was slipping a finger inside. A moment later, however, her eyes widened and she let out a gasp as she felt a huge, warm, mushy mass begin to fill the seat of her diaper. This couldn't be happening! Not right in front of everyone, especially her new babysitter, whose hand was still on her expanding diaper. Sierra stared down at her feet, blushing, knowing there was no way Robin could fail to notice what was happening.

Unfortunately, neither could anyone else. "Mommy, Sierra's pooping her pants again!" Zoe giggled.

"Am not!" Sierra sniffed, squirming in her increasingly full diaper. It really didn't feel like she was doing anything at all, and her tummy still felt just as full as before, but obviously something was going on! It finally stopped, just in time for Robin to remove her hand and Lilly to move hers there in its place.

"Oh, you most certainly did, young lady!" Lilly shook her head, giving the lumpy Pamper a swat. "Did you do this just so Robin would have to change you right away after all? Well, that's just too bad! You'll still be all right for a little while, and if you get a rash, you only have yourself to blame. Your behavior for today is not off to a good start." Sierra bit her bottom lip, shuffling her feet nervously as she remembered Lilly's threat from earlier. "She can be a bit of a handful," Lilly smiled apologetically at Robin.

"Don't worry, I'm sure I can handle the two of them!" Robin assured Lilly. And with that, Lilly kissed Zoe and Sierra on the foreheads and went on her way, leaving Sierra standing there in her full diaper in front of her new teenage babysitter. Sierra wished she could fall through the floor right then. The whole thing was quite embarrassing, not to mention confusing. Had she actually pooped herself without noticing, or being able to stop it?!

"Why don't you two play in your nursery for a while?" Robin suggested, picking Sierra up and resting her on her hip, then holding her hand out for Lilly. While the girl had probably nine inches on her not quite five foot frame, Sierra was still quite surprised by just how easily she had been able to lift her, and she carted her to the nursery with what seemed like very little effort.

"I don't want to play with her!" Zoe complained on the way as she trotted alongside Robin. "She's stinky!"

"She smells just fine!" Robin chuckled, and as Sierra took a tentative sniff of the air around herself, she realized the girl was right. It didn't smell like she'd had an accident at all! But with Robin's hand planted firmly under her bottom, she could feel it even more than ever!

"She will!" Zoe insisted, hurrying over to her coloring books and crayons once they were in the nursery and grabbing them all, taking them to a corner of the room and starting to sort through them.

"Go on, you play, too!" Robin said, setting Sierra down with a pat to her diaper, then walking back out of the room. She started to toddle over towards Zoe, but the other girl just glared at her, gathering her stuff into a tighter pile in a way that clearly demonstrated she didn't want to share.

Sierra couldn't help but feel a little offended at first, until she realized this was too good an opportunity to pass up. Normally, Zoe didn't let her choose what they played with, since she was the one in charge, but if she was set on coloring by herself, then Sierra could finally go through the toy box and get her wand back! Clearly, she needed it, because it seemed like this place was really starting to get to her for her to just have an accident like that!

The lid to the toy box was just as heavy as she remembered, if not more so. Sierra groaned, straining as she pushed it upwards, wishing she hadn't relied so much on magic while she was at school. They'd warned her about that, but, being from a non-wizard family, the temptation had just been too great, and now that she didn't have her wand it was more difficult than it probably should have been for her to do physical stuff like this.

She let out a small sigh as she stared down into the box at all the toys piled in there. There were a ton of them, though there was still room for quite a few more, and at first glance, her wand wasn't among them at all. Of course, it was rather small and thin, so it had likely fallen down near the bottom, and since it was enchanted to look like the most boring toy possible to anyone other than Sierra, that made sense. Zoe had probably pushed it aside many times while getting playthings, and piled stuff on top of it.

It was a very big box, and Sierra had to stretch a little to even brush aside the top layer of toys. To dig deeper, she had to get up onto her tiptoes, then nearly climb up the front of the box, her lacy ankle sock clad feet slipping against the heavy wooden surface as the lip of it pushed into her tummy. It wasn't the most comfortable, or efficient, way of searching, so it wasn't much of a surprise that she didn't seem to be getting anywhere. This had to work, though, so she just leaned in further, putting all her concentration into just finding the wand that would help her get out of here.

She didn't even hear Zoe walk up behind her. She didn't know the other girl was there until she felt her hands press against her mushy backside, pushing her higher up. For a second, Sierra thought she was trying to help, and it was helping her get closer to the bottom of the chest. Then she realized Zoe wasn't stopping. She started to kick her feet, trying to find some grip on the box so she could stop what she knew was about to happen, but that only made Zoe speed up, shoving Sierra up and into the toy box, which her petite frame fit into just right.

"I told you to stay out of my toys!" Zoe exclaimed angrily. "Well, if you want in there so bad, you can just stay there! You're just a dolly anyway!"

Sierra sputtered and twisted, contorting herself to try to get free from the mass of stuffed animals and oversized baby toys she'd been forced into face first, managing to turn over just in time to see Zoe start to shut the lid. She gasped, letting out a burst of warm pee into diaper in fear as she reached upwards, trying to hold the top open, but she had sunk too far into the collection of toys to reach, and it was slammed shut with a loud thud, sealing her into the darkness.

"No!" she wailed, trying to bang her fists against the side of the box, only to be met with a loud squeak as she mashed a toy instead, the unexpected noise causing her to start to wet again. This time, however, surrounded by darkness with no apparent way out, she couldn't make it stop, even as she clamped her hands to her crinkly crotch, feeling herself helplessly flood the already full garment. Sierra was not a fan of the dark at all. If she hadn't had to share a room at school for so long, she would probably still sleep with a night-light, and even now she really didn't mind the fact that Lilly kept one on in Zoe's nursery at all times.

"Let me out!" she yelled, unsure whether Zoe could even hear her outside of the chest, not that she was likely to care. "Zoe, please, I'm sorry!" she whimpered, still flailing futilely among the toys as she sniffled, the last of her bladder's contents dripping its way into her now very well-used diaper. She knew she should probably be grateful for the spell she'd used to keep it from leaking, since it would probably be doing that just now, and Zoe would be mad at her if she knew that, but at the moment she didn't really care if she ruined a few of the other girl's toys.

It felt like hours, but according to the big sun shaped clock on the wall of the nursery it was only a minute or two later that light suddenly flooded her prison, making her shut her eyes to avoid getting blinded. Before she could even open them again, she felt herself being picked up, and knew right away that it was Robin's strong arms around her, as she heard toys spilling out onto the floor as she was dragged out and set back on the cheerleader's hip.

"That was not funny, young lady!" Robin lectured sternly, encouraging Sierra to open her eyes a little quicker to see Zoe's pout.

The girl didn't even apologize, she just whined, "How did you know?"

"Babysitters hear everything," Robin said simply before turning to Sierra, readjusting her position a little. "Hmm, you seem a little wetter," she observed. "But I need to deal with this first." Sierra felt that same odd feeling in her diaper as before, like something pushing its way in from the leg hole, and then, without warning, she felt the same warm, thick mush begin flowing into it.

"No!" she gasped quietly, biting her bottom lip as she fidgeted, frantically trying to stop it, but she still couldn't feel it at all, much less stop it. She had just gone, though! How could she need to go so badly again this soon, and this much? It felt like just as much as the last time, if not more, though it was hard to tell, having not been changed since then.

Robin frowned and looked down at her as it finally ended, making her blush and stare down at the floor. "There seems to be something wrong," Robin mused, almost to herself, just before a third wave started. Sierra gave a humiliated squeak that Robin didn't acknowledge as she moved the girl off of her hip, setting her down not on the floor, but in an oversized baby bouncer.

"No, not there!" Sierra blushed as her loaded diaper was set into the seat, earning herself a pat on the head by Robin.

"That should do for now," Robin said before the girl turned away, her eyes locking on Zoe.

As she walked away, Sierra's diaper finally stopped filling. In her relief, she looked down at herself, surprised at how relatively clean her diaper looked from the outside. From the corner of her eye, she thought she saw something moving across the floor towards Robin, but before she could look up, or even say anything, it was gone. Sierra sighed, pouting as she did her best not to move, but the messy diaper around her waist made it difficult to feel comfortable, prompting her to squirm, which, unfortunately, only made her seat start to bounce and jostle her even more, making her feel all the more uncomfortable.

"Well, then," Robin said, standing over Zoe with her hands on her hips. "Do you have anything to say for yourself?"

Sierra glanced up, wondering what was about to happen. Zoe shrugged, putting on her best innocent face, the one that always seemed to work wonders on Lilly. "I was putting away my toys like a good girl!" she smiled, batting her eyes.

"That's what I thought," Robin shook her head, sticking her hand into her pocket and coming back out with a pink, heart shaped paddle with holes drilled into it. Zoe's eyes widened, and even Sierra couldn't help but gasp at the sight. At least since Sierra had been around, Lilly had always allowed herself to get talked out of spanking Zoe when she was naughty. Robin, on the other hand, didn't look like that was going to work on her.

"I-I'm sorry!" Zoe changed her tune immediately, starting to toddle over towards Sierra to apologize, only for Robin to reach out and grab her by the wrist, pulling her over to the rocking chair and yanking the girl over her lap. There was a loud thwap and crinkle as the paddle came down on Zoe's backside, the girl jumping and yelping.

Despite her own situation, Sierra couldn't help but giggle at the sight. After everything Zoe had done to her, it was rather satisfying to see her get spanked, especially watching her struggle in vain to escape the babysitter's grip, tears quickly welling up in her eyes.

After ten swats, Robin lifted Zoe off her tummy, setting her upright on her lap for a quick hug before putting her down on the floor. Robin stood, patting the still sniffling Zoe on the head as she walked over to Sierra, plucking her out of the bouncer and carrying her over to the changing table. "Zoe, while I take care of Sierra, I want you to clean up those toys."

"But she's the one that dropped them all!" Zoe whined, but a glare from Robin silenced her quickly as she shuffled over to her toybox.

"Your Mommy tells me you're supposed to be sorting through your toys to give some of your old ones you don't play with anymore away. I think this would be a good time to do that, don't you?" Zoe nodded obediently, but from her expression it was clear she didn't agree at all.

Sierra wrinkled her nose as her mushy bottom was lowered onto the crinkling surface, though she was quite grateful to feel Robin finally untape the diaper, freeing her from the squishy prison, and begin to clean her up.

"My, that's fuller than I thought," Robin observed, making Sierra blush. The girl seemed quite good at her job, however, and made short work of making sure Sierra's bottom was clean and taping her into a fresh magic Pamper. Instead of putting her back on the floor afterwards, however, she picked her back up, carrying her over to the rocking chair, where the paddle was still waiting. It looked even bigger up close, and quite threatening. For a moment, she found herself wondering how that had fit into Robin's pocket.

"Wh-what are you doing?" Sierra gulped, wriggling worriedly as Robin picked up the paddle, then sat down, turning Sierra over onto her stomach across her lap, giving the girl an excellent view of Zoe, squatting in front of her toy box and tossing stuff back inside.

"It isn't nice to laugh at your poor sister while she's in pain," she pronounced.

"That's not fair!" Sierra squeaked. "She..."

"I know what she did," Robin said. "And arguing isn't helping your case, young lady." With that, the punishment began, the paddle slapping against Sierra's bottom hard enough to bring tears to her eyes, even through her thick diaper. Her vision blurred, but not enough to keep her from seeing Zoe pick up her wand, examining it with distaste, almost immediately dropping it off to the side, the beginning of her pile of unwanted toys, joined mostly just by old stuffed animals that were nearly falling apart.

"S-Stop!" Sierra whined, thrashing in the babysitter's grasp, trying to break free to go grab her wand so she could get out of this place. "Let me go!"

"I told you to stop arguing," Robin reminded her, punctuating it with another whap. Sierra could practically feel her bottom growing red already, just after two! "One more word out of you and you'll get just as many spanks as Zoe."

Sierra wanted very much to point out that Zoe's spankings were much more well deserved, so she ought to have had more, but she forced herself to bite her tongue, twisting and whimpering her way through three more swings of the paddle, before Robin gave her a hug, then put her down on the floor.

"That was your punishment for laughing," Robin told her. "Now I'm going to punish you for sassing me about it."

"B-But..." Sierra pouted, still sniffling from the spanking.

"No buts, young lady, except yours in the corner," Robin shook her head, picking her up off the table and setting her down on the floor, patting her throbbing backside through her diaper. Sierra turned to stare up at her in disbelief for a moment, but it was obvious the girl wasn't joking. She stuck out her bottom lip, hands curling into fists, but with her bottom still freshly reddened, she didn't dare say anything. Sulking, she stalked over to the corner, feeling ridiculous to be standing there like some naughty toddler. "Don't think I didn't see that look," Robin told her. "Because of that, I'm extending your time-out to half an hour."

"What?!" Sierra spun around before she could stop herself, and in a flash Robin was right beside her, spinning her back around and smacking her diaper.

"That's an hour, then," Robin informed her. "Are these the toys you're getting rid of? Good work! Let me get these out of your way. Look after Sierra for me."

Sierra twitched nervously as she heard those words, wanting to go grab the wand. She was too afraid to move from the spot now, though, especially since she doubted she'd have been able to get the wand away from the bigger and stronger Robin. All she could do was grumble, "No fair" and stomp her foot defiantly... But only once she had heard Robin leave the room. She had a feeling Zoe wasn't going to let her get away with cheating, either, so she was going to have to ride out the whole hour.

Or so she thought. A minute or two after she'd heard Robin's footsteps retreat from the nursery, she heard the door begin to close. She wasn't able to resist the urge to turn her head to see what was happening, only to find Zoe standing behind her, Robin's paddle in hand, evil smile on her face.

"That really wasn't very nice of you," she said, tapping the paddle against her open palm. "I think Robin let you off way too easily!"

Sierra gulped, squirming in place. She knew that, on the other side of the house, her wand was free from the toy box, and probably quite easily accessible, if she could just get to it. Unfortunately, Zoe was standing between her and the door, and there was no way around her.

"Come on, it's time for your real spanking!" Zoe declared, reaching out and grabbing Sierra's hand. Sierra tried to dig her heels in, to prevent the larger girl from dragging her across the floor, but Zoe was stronger than her.

"I-I can't!" she protested. "R-Robin told me to stay here! I'll get in trouble!"

"Oh, don't worry! I won't tell! Probably..." Zoe grinned as she sat down on the rocking chair, dragging Sierra over her lap. As she was pulled down close to Zoe's diaper, she caught a whiff of an all too familiar smell, a blush tingeing her cheeks as she realized she was about to get spanked by somebody in a messy diaper. "Now, let's get this off..."

Sierra gasped as she felt Zoe's fingers on the waistband of her diaper, realizing what the girl meant. She was going to give Sierra a bare bottomed spanking! "N-No, don't!" she squealed, trying to wriggle away. "I-I'm supposed to wear my diaper, you know that! I'll get in trouble!"

"Hmm, that's funny," Zoe smirked. "All this time, you've been complaining about not needing these diapers, no matter how many times you use them. And here you are, practically begging me not to take them away! Just wait until I tell Mommy how much you really do love your Pampers!"

Sierra blushed, reaching back to try to grab her diaper and hold it in place, but Zoe had already slid it down around her knees. "Don't be nervous!" Zoe told her, patting her wiggling bottom. "I've practiced this plenty of times! I'm sure I can handle it for real!"

Sierra knew that was true. When Zoe thought Sierra was acting up, Lilly would let her do just this, yanking her over her lap, sometimes even taking down her diaper, but she always made sure Zoe just gave her a few light taps, even though Sierra could tell she often wanted to do much more. She gulped as she felt Zoe's hand slide across her backside.

"She did all right for a start, I guess," Zoe mused. "But I want to see this little bottom bright pink!" And, with no more warning than that, she started the spanking. It was hard to judge for sure, but it didn't seem like Zoe was hitting her as hard as Robin had been, but without the diaper in the way, she didn't have to. And she was definitely spanking her hard enough!

Sierra squeaked and squealed, making no effort to keep quiet, hoping that Robin would hear her and come to her rescue, but with the door closed, she had no idea if it would happen or not, and after the first few minutes, she gave up hope, staring to bawl and kick her legs while Zoe continued to warm her backside. It seemed like she'd made it her mission to make sure the paddle found every inch of Sierra's bottom, and before long, the whole thing felt sore and hot. Sitting was not going to be fun after this!

Finally, Zoe seemed to have had enough, dropping the paddle to the floor and moving her hands to Sierra's rump, giving it a pat and then rubbing it. "You're practically glowing," she giggled after a moment. "I think it suits you! I guess it'll do for now, but maybe I'd better hang on to this paddle so we can make sure it stays this way!"

Sierra whimpered, still crying as Zoe pulled the diaper back up into place, the thick padding only making her bottom feel warmer underneath it. "Now get back to the corner, or I'll tell Robin you were out!"

Sierra toddled back into place obediently, trying to rub her now twice spanked rear through the diaper as she stared at the wall for what felt like days. There was nothing to do but think about how she'd just been spanked, diapered, and put into the corner, which made it all but impossible for her to put an end to her post-spanking crying. It was all so unfair! She was an adult, she shouldn't have to deal with any of this! She wasn't sure it was really any worse than anything else she'd been through, especially when she'd opened the door to that weird alternate dimension for a school assignment, but at the moment anyway, it definitely felt that way!

Finally, she heard Robin come back into the room. "Uh-oh, somebody's stinky!" she announced right away, getting a giggle from Zoe. She could hear the soft crinkle of Zoe being lowered onto the changing table, and did her best to stop the last of her tears before Robin could finish and come see her. It didn't seem to matter much, though, because the babysitter asked, "Zoe, is your sister crying?"

Briefly, Sierra thought that maybe this was a good thing, and she could get Zoe in trouble for what she'd done, but Zoe pre-empted her by lying, "Yeah! She tried to get out of the corner and I told her no! She got so upset she started throwing a tantrum and crying! She's such a baby!"

"It looks like it," Robin agreed. "You're a good girl for taking care of her for me. I think it's about time for your nap, though, isn't it?"

"I guess," Zoe sighed.

By the time Robin got back to Sierra, Zoe was already tucked into her crib, sucking on a bottle of milk as her eyelids started to droop. "She was lying! She..." Sierra grumbled as soon as Robin turned her around and she knew it was safe to talk.

"Be quiet, your sister is trying to sleep," Robin lectured, cutting her off. "I'm sure you're still mad at her for what she did, but I won't have you waking her up just to make up some story to get her in trouble." Robin picked Sierra up, but rather than taking her to the crib, she carried her to the door, where she paused to turn out the lights. "Sleep tight, Zoe!" she said softly, starting to walk towards the door.

"Where are you taking me?" Sierra gulped nervously.

Robin chuckled. "Don't look so scared, little one! I'm not going to eat you! I just think it would be best to separate the two of you, at least for naptime, to give you both a chance to calm down a little more." She turned out the light and walked out the door, closing it behind her as she carted Sierra off to the living room. Sierra's eyes widened as she saw the pile of toys Zoe had discarded sitting in the middle of the room, but Robin didn't even give her a chance to look for her wand among them, instead plopping her down into a huge pink and purple infant car seat, fastening the harness tightly into place around Sierra.

Lilly and Zoe obviously had a lot of oversized baby furniture, but nothing like this! Sierra had a feeling she could fit into a booster seat if she had to, but this was clearly a car seat intended for little babies, complete with a carrying handle. There was no way she could fit one of those! She'd never seen one of these this size! At least, not in this dimension. What was going on?!

Robin took a step back, her eyes briefly turning red as a light began to shine from them, scanning the captured Sierra up and down. "Just as I thought," she said. "You are the one I was looking for. Now, I think it's time to take you home."

Sierra gulped, squirming against the tight straps holding her against the seat. She'd seen that red light before, though not coming from some cheerleader. "Wh-what do you mean?" she asked, eyes darting over towards the toys again. Her wand was right there! If she just had it, maybe she'd have a chance!

"The Cases miss you," Robin informed her, making her blood run cold as her fears were confirmed. She had lived with the Cases while she was in that strange dimension! There was no way she was going to let this girl take her back there! She struggled, trying to find some slack in the straps, but they refused to budge. She looked back over at the toys, wishing she had studied harder when it had come to wandless spells. They were useful for just this kind of situation, but she was terrible at them! And, as Robin grabbed the handle of her carseat and began to pick her up, she knew she was running out of time.

"Wh-who are you?" she asked quickly. "Some inter-dimensional bounty hunter?"

Robin chuckled. "In a way, I suppose. My main purpose is to look after babies, but I was designed specifically to go after runaways like you. The old model was simply too conspicuous in these less-evolved dimensions."

Sierra's mind froze in the middle of trying to work up the strength to summon her wand as she finally realized exactly who - or, rather, what - this was, the revelation making her bladder release into her diaper. She fidgeted, cheeks starting to glow red as she thought back to her time in the robotic nursery, and the huge robot caretakers she'd seen there. Just like Robin with the paddle, they'd always seemed to have access to whatever they needed in the pockets of their aprons, even if the item was realistically too large to come out of there.

"My, my, wet again," Robin shook her head. Sierra watched in horror as a silver tentacle popped out of the girl's back, darting towards her and sliding its way into the leghole of her diaper, feeling just like that odd sensation of intrusion she'd felt back before she'd 'messed' her diaper those times earlier. And, sure enough, she felt her diaper begin to fill with the same goop as before. It was comforting to know that she hadn't had an accident those times earlier, but that didn't do much to help her now as her diaper began to expand, pushing against the strap on her crotch, though not nearly as much as it should have for as much as she could feel being pumped into it.

Robin seemed confused by that, shaking her head. "I must need to refill my rash prevention solution reserves," she said, letting another long burst of the mush out before the tentacle slid back into place on her back, blending in perfectly with the skin there. Sierra let out a small gasp as she realized that had been what she'd seen out of the corner of her eye right before Zoe's spanking. If only she'd been paying more attention! "Don't worry, little one, that should last you until we get home. They have plenty of diapers for you there, so you shouldn't need it as much anyway!"

Sierra supposed she could see the logic in Robin's reasoning after what Lilly had instructed her to do. If this really was one of those Robo-Nannies, she was programmed to take care of 'children' like her, so when ordered to give Sierra limited changes, it made sense that she would try to prevent her from getting a rash. It also meant something else, though! Something much more important to the matter at hand!

"Are you really going to leave Zoe here all by herself?" she asked pointedly.

"Zoe has a Mommy to take care of her," Robin responded. "And there is no evidence that she has ever even been to our world. She belongs here, unlike you."

Sierra sulked, wanting to point out that she didn't belong in that crazy place, either, but instead she said, "Yeah, but she's still a baby, isn't she? As a nanny, are you really just going to take me off and leave her here alone until her Mommy comes home?"

Robin's expression froze for a moment. It was just long enough for Sierra to wonder if that would work, and then, thankfully, Robin set the car seat back down on the couch. "That would be quite irresponsible of me," Robin agreed. "I suppose you'll just have to wait here for now. You should probably take a nap as well."

Sierra let out a quiet sigh of relief as Robin shuffled away, looking over at the toys once again. She had no idea when Lilly would get home, but she'd bought herself a little time. Squeezing her eyes shut, she channelled all her energy into her summoning spell. It was simple enough to do normally, but without her wand it was far more tiring, and after her spankings she was already feeling quite drained. She opened her eyes hopefully to see if it had worked. The wand wasn't in her hand, or in the car seat with her, but the toy pile had shifted enough that she could see the tip of it there.

Before she could try again, however, Robin walked back into her view. "Zoe is sleeping like a little angel," she said. "Why are you not napping as well?"

"Well, umm..." Sierra fumbled, searching for a good excuse.

"You must be thirsty," Robin decided, unbuckling the harness and pulling Sierra out of the seat. "I can take care of that!" Robin sat down next to the car seat on the couch, laying Sierra face up over her lap as she began to pull down the top of her uniform, revealing that underneath she looked just as realistic as she did on the outside.

Sierra's eyes widened as she realized what was happening, trying to wiggle her way out of Robin's grasp, only for a pair of silver tentacles to spring out of the robot's back, wrapping around Sierra to pin her arms to her side and hold her in place. "No!" she whimpered as she was brought up ever closer to Robin's chest.

"Are you not comfortable feeding from this form?" Robin asked. "I have two more that are capable of feeding." Suddenly, her body seemed to ripple, and a moment later the cheerleader was gone, replaced with a similar looking, but slightly older looking and taller, woman, this one in a nurse outfit. The top was unbuttoned, one side folded back to reveal the open nursing bra underneath. The other side of the top had a pocket, holding a few syringes, a lollipop, and a thermometer.

"No!" Sierra repeated, shaking her head. Again, Robin's form changed, turning a little older still, now in a dress and apron, one that looked exactly like the ones she'd seen the Robo-Nannies in the other dimension wear, though, unlike them, Robin still looked completely human underneath it. "No! I'm not thirsty!" Sierra whined.

"You're not used to this, are you?" Robin asked, patting Sierra's bottom. "According to your records, you've only dealt with the first R.N. model. Us second models have many new features, including a camouflage function to help us blend in on these other worlds. Our research indicated that uniforms tend to make people more comfortable. We are also able to produce our own synthetic milk, which we can customize to the situation as needed. I could add a diuretic to it, for example, but you seem perfectly capable of soaking your diapers on your own." Sierra blushed at the teasing, getting a smile from Robin. "What you do seem to need is help getting to sleep," she continued.

Sierra's eyes widened and she started to open her mouth to protest again, only to be pulled upwards and against Robin's breast. As soon as her lips touched it, she felt her mouth begin to fill with milk. It felt warmer and thicker than Sierra was used to, and slightly sweet, though the thought of what it was, even if it was coming from a fake breast, made Sierra try to deny that it actually didn't taste too bad. She knew she couldn't let herself drink it anyway, or she'd fall fast asleep, helpless to think of a way to avoid being taken back to the other dimension.

She tried to pull her head back, trying to spit the milk back out, but it was coming too fast. She did feel a little dribble from the corners of her mouth down her cheeks, but most of it was getting in. Robin noticed as well, shaking her head. "A messy eater, huh?" With that, yet another tentacle appeared, sliding up over Robin's shoulder, then down towards Sierra's stomach. Sierra glanced down in time to see her shirt begin to raise up off her body towards the tentacle, as if it was being drawn towards it, and then, with a rip, it was sucked inside. Yet another tentacle appeared from the other side of Robin's body, and one of Robin's normal arms reached up towards it, allowing it to drop a large, plastic coated yellow bib with a duck on it into her hand, which Robin quickly tied around Sierra's neck.

"That's usually meant for when babies like you are found in big girl clothes, taking those nasty old things and reforming them into something more appropriate," Robin said, rocking Sierra lightly, "but at least you seemed to realize that you don't belong in those."

No matter how hard Sierra tried, there was always more milk being pumped into her than she could spit out, so she was going to have to try something else. She tried to twist around, to get a better glimpse of the toys, but Robin's tentacles just wrapped around her more tightly. It was going to be even more difficult now, since she couldn't talk around the mechanical, if very real feeling, breast in her mouth, so the spell would have to be both wandless and wordless, a difficult combination in the best of times, even when she wasn't already worn out and being force fed sedatives.

Still, it looked like her only chance, so she closed her eyes again to help her concentrate, her lips moving subconsciously, making more milk dribble down her face and onto her bib. She didn't even notice that she was dribbling from elsewhere as well until Robin patted her bottom and observed, "Someone is a regular little fountain, isn't she?"

Sierra blushed, her concentration temporarily broken, forcing her to start again, trying to push aside all thoughts of the milk she was drinking, the diaper she was wearing and wetting, the robotic woman holding her, her mind focused just on the spell at hand. To her surprise, she felt the familiar, slightly tingly, sensation of magic. A moment later, her hand, still held against her body by one of the tentacles, closed around the handle of her wand.

Her eyes snapped open as she cast another spell, still difficult without being able to talk, but far easier with the help of her wand. She remembered quite well that this kind of technology had seemed to have some sort of resistance to magic in the other dimension, though her magic had just worked worse in general there, so she wasn't sure if that was the cause or if there was some other factor at play. Either way, she didn't want to try doing anything against Robin herself until she could talk again, so instead she cast a spell on herself. She'd used it several times, and she disliked having to do it, but it seemed like her best bet.

In a flash, she shrank, loosening Robin's grip on her enough to let her slide free, jumping to her feet clumsily and backing up, pointing her wand at Robin. "You'd better leave me alone," she threatened. "I'll turn you to scrap metal!"

"If you can't play nicely with your toys, I'll have to take them away," Robin lectured her, the two grabbing tentacles shooting out towards Sierra. She was ready for that, though, blocking them with a hasty, but effective, shield charm.

"Just go away! Tell them you couldn't find me!" Sierra ordered the robot.

"I can't do that, little one," Robin said sternly. "You are going right back where you belong, whether you like it or not!"

Sierra had been using the time as the robot spoke to focus her energies, aiming a magic blast right at the robot's face. If she could damage it enough, maybe it would have to leave to hide what it really was from any outside observers.

Instead of blasting a hole in the robot's head, however, its form merely shifted again, this time shrinking downward to a little shorter than Sierra herself, as a cute little girl in pigtails and a Girl Scout uniform. "Hey, I told you to play nice!" the girl squeaked in her cute little voice, crossing her arms and stomping her foot right before changing back into her cheerleader form.

The grabbing tentacles swiped at her again, and this time her shield spell faltered, forcing Sierra to jump out of the way, scrambling clumsily out of the way. "Stay still!" Robin ordered, but Sierra had no intention of doing that, staying on the move as she changed her tactic, aiming instead at the base of the tentacles where they sprouted from Robot's back, hoping to break them off.

One of the other tentacles unfurled floating across the room not at Sierra, but at the pile of old toys, sucking them up as it's companion tentacle appeared as well, shooting a brightly colored net out of itself at Sierra. She swung her wand, managing to swat it out of the air just in time, making it hit a lamp instead, knocking it over and breaking it.

"Naughty girl! Look at what a mess you made!" Robin scolded her. "Do you need another spanking?"

Robin grabbed for her with the tentacles again, this time coming at her from two different directions. Sierra managed to avoid them, just barely, but she could tell this wasn't going well for her. Maybe she just needed to Apparate out of here once and for all, and hope Robin couldn't follow. As she ducked out of the way of the second tentacle, however, she turned right into the path of a third, one she hadn't seen the robot use before. The end of this one was shaped like a pacifier, which, to Sierra's horror, was shoved into her mouth and immediately began to pump disgusting baby food into her mouth. A strap began to grow from one side of the mouth guard of the pacifier, quickly winding its way around Sierra's head to fasten to the other, attaching itself to Sierra.

"Don't think you can outsmart me, young lady," Robin said sternly, quickly moving in closer now that she had a hold on Sierra. "You're just a baby!" The tentacle that had just spit a net at her moved towards her feet, where it began to spit out more fabric, weaving what looked like a pair of fuzzy pink bunny feet around Sierra's own sock clad feet before starting to move up her legs as it's companion continued to devour the stuffed animals to fuel it. The two grabbing tentacles wrapped around her arms, holding her in place, though she kept her hand clamped as tightly as she could around her wand. Finally, the last tentacle, the one that had filled her diaper so many times that day, came to join the fun, snaking its way back into her pants.

"My rash solution tanks read as 85% full," Robin mused to herself. "There must be some other malfunction with the delivery system. I'll have it checked out when we get home. For now, however, I believe you would benefit more from another function." Sierra yelped in surprise as she felt the tentacle twist in her diaper, moving up towards her sore backside, then narrowing slightly as it pushed its way into her bottom. It slid upwards as she squirmed uncomfortably, then, when it stopped, she felt a rush of liquid begin to pour into her.

"Let's see if we can clear all this naughtiness out of you!" Robin said cheerfully. With all these tentacles working, she looked like some huge, half-mechanical, half-human spider, especially as the one continued to move up Sierra's body, bundling her up in what was now recognizable as a fluffy, footed sleeper, one made to look like a bunny. As it moved up to her crotch, it halted just long enough for its companion to join it over there, sucking the diaper right off of her, only to be rebuilt and reattached as a much thicker version, this one thick enough to force her thighs well apart, before being covered by the bunny sleeper.

With the baby food still flowing into her mouth, she couldn't talk again, but she began to desperately shoot off any spells she could manage at Robin, trying to get her to stop. Most of them bounced off the robot, hitting various things in the room and knocking them aside, but a few of them made the surface of her body ripple in places, like she had when changing shape.

If that had any effect, however, Robin didn't show it, just wrapping her grabbing tentacles tighter around Sierra's arm before reaching out with her normal hand and pulling it away right before the tentacle wrapping her up moved over that arm, making the sleeve of the bunny sleeper, which ended with a thick mitten shaped like a paw. It seemed quite hopeless now as she stood there, held in place, being force fed what tasted like mashed peas, being given an enema while the last touch were put on her new outfit, a big fuzzy hood going over her head with a pair of floppy ears attached. Sierra could see herself in a mirror across the room, and she looked like one of those stuffed animals Robin's tentacle had consumed to make this, other than her face and some of her hair sticking out of the front of the hood. There was even a little tail on the back!

Luckily, just as Sierra thought it was all over, she heard the front door open. Lilly was home! Robin seemed to realize this as well, as she started to retract all of her tentacles, slipping Sierra's wand into her pocket. The tentacle at her face snapped free of the end, leaving the pacifier still in place, ready for Robin to reattach any time she wanted. Sierra gave a little sigh of relief as the enema stopped and that one snaked up her back and out of the neck hole of her sleeper as well, though she was uncomfortably aware of the water Robin had already managed to put into her with it.

The tentacles all retreated back towards Robin, but stopped before sliding back into their hiding places on her back. She frowned, the tentacles bobbing slightly, but still not going any further in. Robin's eyes narrowed as she glared down at Sierra. "You damaged my camouflage circuit, you little brat!"

"Oopsie," Sierra giggled, feeling a rush of pride that she had actually managed to accomplish something with her magic. "What if one of the inhabitants of this dimension sees you like that? Won't that blow your cover?"

Robin gave her a dirty look before rippling into her nurse form. The tentacles snapped back into place in a flash, almost before Sierra could see them do it. Sierra's stomach sank as Robin grinned down at her. Maybe she hadn't done anything after all... When Robin changed back to a cheerleader, however, the tentacles all instantly popped back up, making Robin frown again.

Her shape snapped back to that of the nurse right before Lilly walked in, looking around at the mess the two had made of it in their fight. "What is going on here?" she demanded before turning to Robin, narrowing her eyes as she realized it wasn't the same person she'd left in charge. "Who are you?"

Sierra hoped that Robin would have to struggle a little with that, but instead she smoothly said, "I'm Robin's big sister. She wasn't feeling well and called me to take over."

"That's too bad," Lilly said. "I wish she would have called me, too, to let me know." Her eyes turned to Sierra now, narrowing angrily. "I don't think I need to ask if you were well behaved, now do I? Don't think this cute little outfit is going to get you off the hook, either!"

"It's not my fault!" Sierra squeaked.

"Did Sierra do all this?" Lilly turned to Robin, gesturing towards the wrecked living room, turning back to Sierra after the robot nodded. "I think I believe her more than a bratty little girl like you. This is how you act when I tell you to be on your best behavior?"

"B-But..." Sierra pouted.

"Does your sister need that sleeper back?" Lilly asked Robin, who shook her head. Lilly opened her purse, pulling out some cash. "Well, thank her for for me, it is awfully adotable. And give her this, please. Feel free to take some yourself for your time. I hope she feels better soon. Now, as far you, Sierra..."

Before Lilly could finish her thought, they were interrupted by a sleepy yell of, "Mommy? Is that you?" from down the hall.

"You stay here," Lilly ordered Sierra before heading down the hall.

"All right, Zoe is fine now. Let's get you home, too," Robin said, stepping towards Sierra. Sierra took a few clumsy steps backwards, barely able to even waddle with this hugely thick diaper between her legs. There was no way she could outrun the woman dressed as she was, but fortunately, before she had to, Lilly returned, leading Zoe by the hand.

"Oh, thank you for keeping an eye on her," Lilly told Robin, sounding a little surprised she was still there. "We have some business to attend to, though, don't we, Sierra?"

Sierra gulped, the liquid already in her tummy sloshing slightly as she nodded. She knew she was condemning herself to even more of an enema to be added to that, and likely bedtime right after that. Still, it was better than giving Robin any excuse to stay and possibly find another chance to snatch her away.

Robin, sensing that she was being dismissed, frowned at Sierra, seeming to be searching for some reason to stay without blowing her cover, then finally just said, "I hope you'll give my sister another chance! She felt so awful having to leave early! And even if she's not available, I'd be happy to help out!"

"Okay!" Lilly smiled and waved as the robot retreated. Once she was gone, though, she said, "I don't know about that! Just look at the mess those two let Sierra make!"

Sierra's mind raced as she processed those words. Robin still had at least two other forms Lilly hadn't seen, so even if Lilly never called her again, there was a chance she'd find another way to take her. But there was no telling when or where that would happen... And, unfortunately, as much as Sierra didn't want it to happen, she had to see Robin again, if only because the robot had taken her wand with her. She wasn't sure how she would get it back, but the longer she was around her, the more chance she would have of figuring something out, and the best way of making sure she was around was to have her as a babysitter.

"It's not their fault!" Sierra said reluctantly. "Don't blame them! This was all me! They were both really nice!"

Lilly seemed a bit surprised at the words. She smiled down at Sierra, patting her on the head. "That's very mature of you, taking responsibility like that. It isn't going to get you out of your punishment, though. Now, Zoe, would you like to get get the enema bottle ready?"

"Yeah!" Zoe giggled, racing off down the hall excitedly. Lilly took Sierra's hand and began to follow, Sierra having to go much slower with the diaper she had on. By the time they reached the hall, Sierra could already hear the water running in the bathroom and blushed, hoping Zoe didn't fill the bag too full. For a moment, she wondered if she had made the right choice not just letting Robin take her, but, as humiliating as it could be from time to time, she knew this was much better than that other world. She would just have to hope that she could come up with a plan for outsmarting that robot before she came over to babysit the next time... And that Zoe would be less of a meanie while playing with her from then on.

That second hope was quickly quashed as she was taken back to her crib, tummy even fuller now - though not from supper, which she was being sent to bed without, though she'd already eaten more than enough baby food - and cramping from the cool water Zoe had filled the bottle with. Zoe had gotten only a slight reprimand and a reminder that warm water was better when Sierra had complained about it, batting her eyes and claiming that she had forgotten. Between that and the sight of the toy box, sitting there open, heart shaped paddle sitting on top of the other toys, Sierra was sure that things weren't going to be getting any easier for her here.

As she squirmed on the mattress, bottom still sore from her spanking, fighting hard not to fill the huge diaper under her bunny sleeper, she wondered if maybe she could find a way to make Robin take Zoe with her to the other dimension instead. The thought of the other girl living with the Cases, and especially the spoiled, bratty Madison, made her giggle, right before she reached back to rub her throbbing rump, barely able to feel it through her diaper, remembering the trouble she'd gotten into for laughing about Zoe's misfortune last time. Still, it couldn't hurt to dream about it, and, as Sierra snuggled up, the sedatives and the long day she'd had finally catching up to her, that was just what she intended to do.
Wow, a lot of people to thank with this one! First off, though, to maybe make this a little less confusing, this is a sequel to both  Babysitting ZoeSierra looked at herself in the mirror skeptically, wondering if she should change yet again. It seemed like nothing she tried on looked right!
It might not have been so bad if it wasn't so hot out. This wasn't her first babysitting job by a long shot, but it was the first one that felt professional. It was the first that wasn't just for one of her neighbors, and that was meant to be long term, so she wanted to impress what sounded like the single mother of her hopeful new charge, but at the same time, the mother had told her she was a bit of a handful, so she really didn't want to be stuck chasing a toddler around in the heat in anything too fancy.
She was pretty sure she'd gone too far in the opposite direction this time, though. She'd picked out a pair of black denim shorts, the pockets on the rear shaped like hearts and colored red, and a sleeveless pink button up, tie front shirt with a white lace collar, and a matching pink bow in her hair. She thought it looked pretty cute, and
 and  Yes, Sierra - A Christmas Story"What do you have there?"
Sierra looked up, biting into the bulb of her pacifier at the sound of the voice booming above her, the question sending a chill down her spine as she recalled what had happened the last time she'd been asked that. Quickly, she tried to slide the envelope into the pocket of her coat, but a huge hand wrapped around her wrist and pulled it back out, revealing the front, and the words crawled across it in crayon. Sierra's cheeks darkened as her eyes travelled up the arm attached to the hand, staring up at the girl standing beside her in her pink snowsuit.
While she wasn't as imposing as the forest of arms that had introduced her to this world, the girl was still quite intimidating, her high, childish voice almost worse than the smooth, mechanical tone that had come through the speakers that first day. After what felt like hours of oatmeal and juice of various kinds - mostly apple and prune, though there were a couple taste she didn't recognize - her pacifier gag
, and you might also want to read Alisa's Adventures in the Diaper Dimension, since it ties in, too, and also just because it's awesome!

Anyway, thanks to Princess Pottypants for writing Yes, Sierra and putting me into the Diaper Dimension, and for creating it in the first place, and letting me play around with some stuff! Thanks also to CS Fox (who I think is on DA but I can't remember his username >.<) for being a huge inspiration with one of his RP characters, :iconrfswitched: for being another big inspiration with his awesome picture of Sierra, one my my first, :icon34qucker: for a little chat during one of his livestreams that inspired a big part of this story, and to :iconjamjarmonster: for taking part in that chat, and being so great, and to :iconlillyonymous:, who I hope doesn't mind me borrowing her character for another little story. Thanks you guys, you're all the best! *hugs*

And also thanks to Dropbox for keeping me from having to rewrite 3/4s of this after a power outage!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Sierra looked at herself in the mirror skeptically, wondering if she should change yet again. It seemed like nothing she tried on looked right!

It might not have been so bad if it wasn't so hot out. This wasn't her first babysitting job by a long shot, but it was the first one that felt professional. It was the first that wasn't just for one of her neighbors, and that was meant to be long term, so she wanted to impress what sounded like the single mother of her hopeful new charge, but at the same time, the mother had told her she was a bit of a handful, so she really didn't want to be stuck chasing a toddler around in the heat in anything too fancy.

She was pretty sure she'd gone too far in the opposite direction this time, though. She'd picked out a pair of black denim shorts, the pockets on the rear shaped like hearts and colored red, and a sleeveless pink button up, tie front shirt with a white lace collar, and a matching pink bow in her hair. She thought it looked pretty cute, and she shouldn't get too warm, even if the baby wanted to play outside, but she wasn't sure it would really impress the mother.

Unfortunately, she was out of time. She glanced over at the clock and gasped as she saw what time it was, hardly able to believe she'd wasted so much time looking for an outfit. She was just so nervous! She really wanted a good summer job, something other than flipping burgers, and this sounded like it could be that! Or would be, if she could get there on time now.

She had planned to drive, but now there was no way she could do that, so instead she just grabbed her bag of supplies, slinging it across her shoulder, and her wand and Apparated, praying that they hadn't put anything between their fence and garage since taking the picture they'd sent of their house. Thankfully, when the world snapped back into place around her, she saw that was, indeed, the case. Just walking up to the door didn't feel quite as mature as driving, but it would just have to do. She had wanted to leave her wand out in the car, though, because from her experience, kids always liked to play with it if they saw it in her bag, and that rarely ended well for her. She'd just have to keep a closer eye on it this time, she thought. Then, with a flash of brilliance, she decided to use a rather complicated little charm on it, disguising it as the most boring toy the viewer could imagine, making it so that she was certain the little girl would have no interest whatsoever in it, while still not looking out of place in her bag.

She marched up to the door and rang the bell, waiting patiently as she tried to think of the best way to introduce herself. Even if she was still pretty sure her outfit wasn't right, maybe a good first line would make a good first impression on her client. She smiled up at the woman who opened the door, surprised at how quickly she arrived. She still wasn't ready, so she froze for a moment, giving the woman a chance to smile at her and ask, "Are you lost, dear?"

Sierra shook her head with a blush. "N-No, I'm... I'm Sierra!" she declared, standing there awkwardly for a few seconds before deciding to clarify, "I'm the babysitter!"

"Oh, of course you are!" the woman said, standing aside. "Come on in! You're right on time!"

"Oh, good!" Sierra smiled, glad to hear that, after how worried she had been. "You have a very beautiful home, ma'am!"

"Thank you!" the woman replied. "You can go ahead and call me Lilly. And you're Sierra?" Lilly grabbed Sierra, holding her out at arm's length for a moment, looking her over thoroughly before declaring, "Yes, I can see that! Your references had some very... interesting stories about you!"

Sierra blushed as she wondered exactly what those stories were. She usually managed to get things at least mostly cleaned up before the parents got there, but who knew what the kids said after she left, and whether the parents believed them. "Good stories?" she asked hopefully.

"Interesting stories," Lilly repeated unhelpfully, though it became clear what she meant when she continued with, "I have to admit, I have some doubts about you."

Sierra bit her bottom lip nervously. Had she come here for nothing? "I really do know what I'm doing!" she promised. "If you just give me a chance, I..."

"Yes, I'm sure you'd be just fine," Lilly interrupted her flustered begging. "But this is a special case, and I just don't know if you're ready for it."

"I can try!" Sierra nodded. "You don't have to hire me for the whole summer right away!"

"Well, I wasn't planning on it, but thank you for the offer," Lilly patted her on the head condescendingly, making Sierra blush. "I do like that you came prepared. Let's see what you brought with you," she said, reaching out and opening Sierra's bag, starting to rummage through it. Sierra couldn't help but blush again as Lilly pulled the first thing out of the bag - her stuffed bunny, Ms. Hoppikins. "And who is this fine fellow?" she asked, her tone sounding more like she was asking a child than a potential employee. "Is he your friend?"

"Sh-She's just a toy," Sierra squirmed. "It's important to keep kids occupied, so I have lots of toys..."

"Yes, but the rest of these look like games," Lilly commented. "Do you not think the children would have stuffed animals of their own?"

"W-Well, yes, but..." Sierra stammered. "But..."

"Oh, don't worry, I'm just teasing," Lilly smiled, tapping Ms. Hoppikins's nose against Sierra's before shoving the stuffed animal into the girl's hand. "Hold this. I don't mind babysitters having friends over if they're as well behaved as this little lady. Let's see, Pampers, good, baby lotion, good, baby powder, very good... Zoe loves that! Hmm... No diaper rash ointment?"

Sierra blushed as Lilly turned her attention back from the bag to her. "I-I just thought, if I needed it, the parents would already have it," she said, feeling proud of having come up with that, considering she had really just not thought about it.

"And you didn't think they would have powder or lotion? It's always good to have extra, isn't it?" Lilly asked seriously.

Sierra nodded, biting her bottom lip and staring down at her feet, embarrassed at the oversight. But not nearly as much as the next one. "And no changing pad?" Lilly shook her head.

"What?! No, I have one!" Sierra declared, looking back up to dig through her bag, only to realize that the woman was right. "I thought for sure I'd put it in here!"

"But you didn't double check?" Lilly shook her head again, closing the bag up without bothering to take Ms. Hoppikins back, leaving Sierra holding her.

"I did!" Sierra responded back automatically. She usually did, but she'd been in such a hurry she hadn't had time.

"Did you?" Lilly demanded. Sierra nodded hesitantly. "I think you're fibbing to me, young lady. And I will not put up with that! Thank you for your time, but I will not be requiring your services!"

"No!" Sierra squeaked, seeing the woman reach for the door. "Please, give me another chance! I can do this, I swear!" She got down on her knees, begging, blushing as she realized she was still holding her stuffed bunny, now clasped between her hands in front of herself, before reaching up with her free hand and grasping at Lilly's skirt when she began to open the door anyway. "Please, I just lost track of time and didn't pack as well as I should have! I still know what I'm doing! Just give me another chance!"

"Hmm..." Lilly paused, doorknob half turned, before letting it go. "All right, one more chance. Let's see if you really are as good as you say." She reached down and took Sierra's grasping hand, helping her to her feet, but not letting go afterwards as she led the girl through the house, still holding her bunny. Lilly seemed to be taking large steps, making Sierra have to struggle to keep up, which only made her feel more silly as she made her way through the house after Lilly, until finally the woman opened a door and pulled her through it into the nursery.

But it wasn't just any nursery. Sierra's jaw dropped as she looked around at the place, trying to take it all in. Like most nurseries, it had a changing table, a crib, a rocking horse shaped like a lion, crib, and toy box, and smelled of baby powder, and just slightly of used diapers. What was strange about it all was the size, which was more than big enough for Sierra - Lilly probably could have used it all if she wanted! That made sense, though, since when Sierra looked past the bars of the crib, she saw not a baby, or a toddler, but another full grown woman, this one with pink hair, sleeping there in nothing but an obviously wet diaper, sucking on a pacifier.

"Standing there gawking is not a good way to start," Lilly teased, bending down to whisper in Sierra's ear before standing back up with a giggle as the girl jumped in surprise. "Come on, now, get out your diaper bag and show me what you can do!"

Sierra blushed at Lilly calling her bag of supplies a diaper bag as she took it off her shoulder, though she wasn't quite sure what to do from there. "Umm... How?" she asked, confused.

"Show me you know how to put a diaper on! Show me on your little bunny friend!" Sierra blushed again, this time at the memory of doing just that thing when she was younger, though she hadn't in quite a long time.

"O-Okay," she nodded, starting to walk over to the changing table.

Lilly stopped her in mid-step, grabbing her arm gently, but firmly. "No, no... You're just using the supplies you brought. Let's see what you can do with those, first."

"Umm... All right..." Sierra said, though as she stood there, looking around, she couldn't help but still feel overwhelmed, and a little scared. Should she really be there? After a moment, Lilly grabbed her arm again, this time pulling her over in front of the crib and pushing her down onto all fours. Sierra dropped her bag, sending stuff pouring out in all directions, surrounding her with baby supplies as Lilly patted her on the bottom.

"Get going now, Sierra!" she instructed. "Your baby is bound to have an accident if she isn't in diapers soon!"

Sierra's cheeks turned red as she quickly sat, settling her backside down in the soft carpet of the nursery to keep it out of Lilly's reach, embarrassed that the woman she was trying to impress had done that. "Y-Yes, Lilly," she nodded, looking around herself to find one of the Pampers, grabbing it and starting to unfold it. They weren't just any Pampers, of course... It was a good idea to have some spare diapers, just in case, but it was always hard to tell what size baby you would need them for, so Sierra had come up with an ingenious solution for that. She just enchanted one set of diapers so that they would automatically fit whoever they were intended to be put on at the moment. Nice and simple! She'd chosen Pampers because she thought their designs were the cutest the last time she'd gone diaper shopping. The first couple times she'd tried using diapers she'd enchanted that way had led to leaky diapers - she wasn't sure if she had just not been paying attention, or if the magic affected them somehow, perhaps stretching the padding out further than it could handle - so there was an extra spell on them that made them quite a bit thicker as well.

As Sierra laid the Pamper out, she failed to notice the girl in the crib starting to stir, slowly waking up and turning to watch her as she put Ms. Hoppikins in the center of it. She felt absolutely ridiculous, but this was what Lilly seemed to want, and she wanted to make the woman happy so she would hire her. She grabbed the baby lotion and pretended to squirt it out onto the bunny's crotch, then pretended to shake the baby powder there as well before pulling the diaper up between the toy's legs, taping it into place.

"There, see?" she said, glad to be done with the silly test. She started to stand up, but Lilly put a hand on her shoulder, keeping her down on the floor, holding out her other hand expectantly.

Lilly took Ms. Hoppikins as Sierra handed her up, shaking her head. "Bunny, do you think Sierra did a good job with your diapering?" Lilly twisted the toy's neck slightly, making it shake its head before using a slightly higher voice, bouncing the bunny a little with every word. "No way! She didn't use baby wipes, or rub in the lotion or powder! And just look at how loose the diaper is! I'd leak all over!" Lilly sighed dramatically, switching back to her normal voice to ask, "Do you think she's ready to be a babysitter?" before answering through Ms. Hoppikins with an emphatic, "No way!"

"You heard her," Lilly shrugged. "What do you think, Zoe? Do you want her to look after you?"

Sierra turned in surprise as the girl in the crib began to speak, blushing at the realization that her audience had been even bigger than she thought. "Nuh-uh!" Zoe said with a playful smile, as if she knew what was coming next.

"Well, that's two votes!" Lilly declared. "Of course, my vote is the one that matters, because I'm the Mommy. And, honestly, while I think it's just adorable that you carry diapers for your little friend here..."

"I don't!" Sierra protested automatically, pouting.

"Oh, don't you?" Lilly raised an eyebrow. "Do you take care of many babies the same size as your bun-bun here?"

Sierra bit her bottom lip, not really able to answer that. Of course she couldn't explain the spell that was on the diaper, and there really wasn't much else she could say except, "It's so the kids can play with her and dress her up..."

"I'm sure it is," Lilly said condescendingly. "And don't interrupt me! As I was saying, while I think it's just the cutest that you carry around your little bunny and a diaper for her so you can pretend you're a babysitter, you are obviously nowhere near ready for the real thing. In fact, I bet Zoe here is more capable, and she's just a baby! But, you know what? I'm still glad you came, cutie, because you gave me a great idea. Zoe, how would you like a practice doll, so you can practice diapering and feeding and taking care of a baby yourself?"

"That'd be lots of fun, Mommy!" Zoe exclaimed, bouncing in her crib. Sierra, still being held down on her knees on the floor, looked between her and Lilly nervously, having a bad feeling about the way the conversation was heading.

"It will be!" Lilly agreed enthusiastically. "Do you like this one?"

Sierra froze as Lilly's hand tightened on her shoulder, just as she tried to stand and get away. "But..." she tried to protest.

"Yay!" Zoe clapped her hands.

"We'd better get her into a diaper, then, huh?" Lilly smiled.

"No! I'm not a baby!" Sierra whined, trying to squirm free of Lilly's grasp.

"I'll show you how to do it this time, and then you can try when she needs a change," Lilly said, pulling Sierra to her feet and patting her bottom again. "I'm sure that won't take long!"

"You can't do this!" Sierra thrashed as the woman dragged her to the changing table, which, now that she saw it close up, she realized had a pair of cuffs attached to the sides, which Lilly easily pushed Sierra's wrists into, locking them into place before setting Ms. Hoppikins, still diapered, down beside her as she struggled. "Let me go!" she whimpered as Lilly walked back to the crib and let Zoe out, who eagerly hurried over to the changing table as Lilly bent down, grabbing a Pamper from the floor, then reconsidering and taking a second as well.

"It was so nice of you to bring such cute diapers!" Lilly said, setting them down on the changing table. "They look like they'll fit you perfectly! And they'll match your little friend's!"

"No!" Sierra blushed, glancing over at Ms. Hoppikins. Not only was she going to be put into a diaper, an actual baby diaper she had enchanted herself for her babysitting charges, it was, indeed, the same kind that she'd just put her stuffed animal in.

"These clothes aren't appropriate for a little baby, either," Lilly observed as she began to unbutton Sierra's shorts and begin sliding them down the girl's uselessly kicking legs. "We'll have to find something else for her to wear!"

"My clothes are fine!" Sierra insisted, face flushing as Lilly grabbed the waistband of her pink, heart-covered panties. "Especially my underwear!"

"She's awfully grumpy!" Zoe observed. "Maybe her tummy hurts! Should I go get the suppositories?"

"No!" Sierra squeaked, trying again to break free from the table.

"What a great idea! You're so smart!" Lilly smiled at her, kissing her on the top of the head. "They're in the bathroom."

Zoe scurried away, leaving her Mommy behind to finish undressing Sierra, sliding her panties down, then tickling the girl's tummy where her shirt had ridden up and exposed it. "You're so squirmy!" she teased, before starting to unbutton Sierra's shirt from the bottom, freeing her wrists from the cuffs just long enough to slide the shirt off of one of the girl's arms, and then the other, then starting to untie Sierra's sneakers.

"You can't do this! I'm not a baby!" Sierra tried to keep her feet away, but Lilly clearly had lots of experience with wrangling babies, and easily finished her job, casting Sierra's shoes, and then socks, aside, leaving her completely naked on the changing table, then starting to tickle the soles of the girl's feet, making her protests quickly dissolve into helpless giggles.

"You sound like a happy baby now!" she said, picking up one of the Pampers and unfolding it, just as Zoe returned with the container of suppositories. "What a good helper! I'm sure you'll take great care of your little dolly, won't you?" Lilly kissed Zoe's head again, setting the container down on the table. "Now, get close and watch how to do this!"

Carefully, Lilly showed Zoe how to cut slits in the outside cover of the diaper, then laid it out and grabbed a large booster pad from under the table and laid it out inside. Sierra gulped as she watched. Clearly, Lilly already planned on double diapering her... Did she really need to add even more bulk to the diaper?! "I don't need all that!" Sierra pouted, but the woman just slipped a pacifier into her mouth in reply and lifted the girl's feet into the air, sliding the diaper beneath her bottom.

"There we go! Now, we have to make sure she's nice and clean! She didn't make a messy this time, but she will next, so it will be even harder then!" Lilly explained as she grabbed a cool baby wipe, making Sierra squirm as she began to use it to thoroughly clean her, seeming to pay a little more attention than was really needed in some of Sierra's more sensitive spots.

"Stop it!" Sierra pouted behind her paci, squirming and blushing.

"Then, when she's nice and clean, you put on the lotion," Lilly instructed, squeezing the stuff directly onto Sierra's skin, making her squeal at the cold sensation. "You have to make sure you rub it in well!" she said, starting to do just that, massaging it into Sierra's skin very thoroughly, especially between her legs. "And now..." she said, trailing off expectantly.

"The baby powder!" Zoe giggled.

"Of course! Your favorite part!" Lilly agreed. "Why don't you try this?" She handed the baby powder over to the diapered girl, who eagerly twisted it open and began shaking it onto Sierra, quickly creating a cloud of sweet smelling dust that made Sierra cough while Lilly said, "You have to rub that in, too!" and she felt Zoe doing just that.

"Usually, you would just tape up the diaper now," Lilly went on once Zoe was finished, looking quite proud of herself as Sierra laid there, a little flustered and blushing, "but we can't forget about these!" She smiled and picked up the container of suppositories.

"Yes, you can!" Sierra tried to insist past her pacifier.

"Hmm..." Lilly speculated for a moment. "I wonder if we should take her temperature, too... Maybe she's cranky because she's sick."

Sierra shook her head, feeling pretty sure they wouldn't be using an oral thermometer for that.

"Maybe if she's still cranky after she fills her diaper," she decided finally, lifting Sierra's legs in the air, leaving her bottom fully exposed. "Now, do you want to be a big helper again?"

"Yeah!" Zoe nodded.

"Okay, take one of those suppositories, and put it into her bottom!"

"Nooo!" Sierra whined, staring helplessly as she saw Zoe gleefully grab one of the little white objects, then stare down at her backside.

"Where do I put it?" she asked innocently, though Sierra had a feeling she had done it mostly to see her blush some more.

"Right there!" Lilly told her, patting Sierra's lotioned and powder rear. "Just push it in!"

Sierra's cheeks turned bright red as she felt the girl's finger begin to push into her, slowly forcing the suppository inside her body, sliding it deeper and deeper, until Sierra could feel her body take ahold of it and continue the job, pulling it inside, no matter how much she tried to will it not to.

"Good job!" Lilly praised Zoe. "What a good helper you are! Do you think we should do another, just in case?"

"No!" Sierra yelped, but Zoe just nodded enthusiastically, repeating the procedure before her Mommy cleaned her hand with a baby wipe, and continued with Sierra's humiliation.

"Now, just pull the diaper up nice and snug, like this," she demonstrated, holding it tightly against Sierra's tummy, "and tape it up!" She repeated the procedure with the second diaper, then ran her finger along the leg gathers, making sure it was on perfectly, before patting the front of it. "And there we go! A perfectly Pampered little baby!"

"I'm not a baby!" Sierra wailed, squirming in her thick baby diapers.

"She's still awfully cranky," Lilly mused. "Maybe we should have given her an enema instead. Oh well, there's always next time! Now, I'm going to pick her out a more appropriate outfit... Why don't you blow some raspberries onto her tummy like Mommy does with you?"

"Okay!" Zoe nodded, and before Sierra could try to say anything, hoping that Zoe would be more reasonable than her Mommy, she was giggling helplessly, the tickling sensation of Zoe's lips on her belly almost making her forget about the already mounting pain in there. Zoe, seeing how effective it was, kept going, ignoring Sierra's half-giggled protests.

By the time Lilly returned, Sierra was laughing so hard she could feel her bladder dribbling into her fresh diapers, making it easy for Zoe and Lilly to pull a pair of rainbow striped thigh high socks onto her squirming legs. Lilly then unfastened Sierra from the changing table and sat her up, slipping what seemed at first like a shirt on over her head, tugging it down over her queasy tummy, then lifting her down onto the floor, and, almost before Sierra notice part of the shirt was dangling between her legs, had pulled those parts together and snapped them up, making Sierra realize it was a onesie. It was pink, with a butterfly pattern, and the crotch bulged quite a bit from the thick padding beneath, which it held quite snugly right against her body, no matter how she stood. Lilly shoved Ms. Hoppikins, with her matching Pampers, into Sierra's arms, and her outfit seemed to be complete.

"All right," Lilly said, sounding a little more serious as she turned to Zoe. "Now, it's your bathtime, so I'm going to go get it ready. I want your nursery all cleaned up by the time I come back, okay?"

"Okay, Mommy," Zoe nodded obediently. "Is Sierra going to take a bath with me?"

"No, not this time," Lilly shook her head. "I don't think she needs a bath just yet... But she will pretty soon!" Zoe giggled at that, while Sierra blushed and stared down at her feet, past her puffy crotch. "And if we wait, I can teach you how to give her a bath!"

Zoe pouted a little at that. "But I just learned... I wanna play with her some more first! I want to show her my rocking horse!"

"That's fine," Lilly nodded patiently. "You can give her her bath whenever you're tired of her stinky diapers... But you're getting yours now, so get to cleaning up!"

Zoe nodded, and started to pick stuff up off the floor, including the toys Sierra had been carrying in her bag, taking them over to her toybox and dumping them inside. Sierra stood there watching in a daze for a minute or two before remembering that one of those toys was her wand! That would get her out of this! Quickly, she toddled over to the toys, looking around at them and trying to spot it. "Here, you take this stuff over to the changing table!" Zoe ordered, shoving the rest of the Pampers Sierra had brought with her into her arms, along with her other supplies, piling more and more on until Sierra was struggling to keep ahold of it all, then swatting Sierra on the diapered bottom when she just stood there.

There was way too much stuff, especially when she was trying to hold on to Ms. Hoppikins as well, and she still wasn't used to walking in her thick diaper. By the time she got to the changing table, she'd already dropped half the stuff, and had to go back and collect it all, setting it on top of the table, then hurrying back over to the toys, only to see that Zoe had just finished putting them up, slamming the lid of the toy box with a loud bang. Sierra toddled over to it and tried to open it, a little surprised at how heavy it was, only to have Zoe slap her hand away anyway.

"Those are my toys!" she said with a huff. "I'm the one in charge, so I get to choose what we play with!"

"But I just..." Sierra protested.

"No!" Zoe declared loudly. "They're mine!"

Sierra squirmed, starting to suck nervously on her pacifier. Zoe didn't look like she was going to change her mind anytime soon, and without her wand, she wasn't sure how she was going to get out of here... Especially before something very bad happened in her diaper! And if she just left it up to Zoe, she wasn't sure if she would ever bring her wand out to play with it! She had enchanted it to look like the most boring toy the viewer could imagine, so why would she, when she had so many other toys to choose from?

Of course, Sierra thought, Zoe was about to be given a bath, something she was reminded of when Lilly returned, a towel slung over her shoulder. Zoe couldn't stop her from getting into her toy box if she wasn't there! There was some hope after all!

"All right, to the bathroom with you!" Lilly ordered, swatting at Zoe's wet diaper to send her scurrying away, giggling. "And let's make sure you stay out of trouble..." she said, grabbing Sierra and putting her into the crib, pulling the side up and locking it in place before following her baby girl out to the bathroom.

Sierra's eyes widened as she rattled the bars of the crib, tugging urgently on them, trying to figure out how to lower them again, to no avail. She groaned, pressing a hand to her bottom as her tummy rumbled, but she was barely able to feel it through the diaper. She sucked harder on her pacifier, staring up at the bars as she bouncing in place urgently, knowing she was very close to being out of time. She made a feeble attempt to climb out of the crib, but it ended just as badly as she thought it would, with her getting barely off of the mattress, and certainly nowhere near the top.

It wasn't fair! Her wand was right there! She could practically touch the toy box from the crib! In her desperation, she tried to do just that, reaching through the bars, stretching out her arm as far as it could go. She wasn't quite sure what that was going to do - the lid was heavy enough that she was pretty sure she'd have a hard time opening it even when she wasn't reaching out from so far away, and the wand could be way down at the bottom - but she felt like she had to try!

She was still trying when she felt another rumble in her tummy. This one was a little different, but she didn't realize it until it was too late, and her eyes went wide as it caused not a little gas, but a huge wave of squishy, stinky mush to push out into her diaper. She squeaked and squirmed, feeling the mess spread out into her diaper, being pushed up against her quite securely by the onesie, forgetting about the toy box as she hugged Ms. Hoppikins to her instead, cheeks bright red as she felt herself continue to fill her diaper, not able to stop herself no matter how hard she tried.

"This isn't fair!" she whined as she finished, stomping her foot angrily, though all that did was make the mattress beneath her crinkle. "It's not..." She gasped as she lose her balance, falling flat on her mushy butt, blushing bright red as the mess in her diaper squished beneath her bottom. It only made her feel more upset, and she began pounding her fists against the crib's mattress, pouting and whining while, in the distance, she could hear Zoe laughing and splashing in the bathtub.

What she didn't hear was Lilly saying, "It sounds like she's still awfully cranky! I think I'd better get the thermometer out after all!"

"Yeah!" Zoe agreed with a giggle. "And if that doesn't work, can you show me how to give spankings?"

"Of course!" Lilly smiled proudly at her baby girl. "You're such a good girl! I'm sure you'll take just the best care of your little dolly!"
This was originally supposed to be a story for :iconjamjarmonster: to thank her for the wonderful pictures she's made for me, both for winning her story contest and otherwise, but it kind of wound up being more about me. Sorry! Hope you still enjoy it, Jammy! And it's also for/inspired by her Mommy :iconlillyonymous: who is soooo mean! =P
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
“How the hell do you keep that figure, Natasha!? I mean come on, look at you! You're a frickin' model!”

“Mmm? Oh..... would you like to try my training regime?”

“Oh god yes, please. Anything! Tell me what you do!?!??”


“Come over on Saturday and I'll show you, it's strict but I promise you'll be whipped into shape in no time”

“Awesome! I can't wait!”



Groaning, I opened my eyes groggily to the sight of a lovely oak-wood ceiling, what was it? 6 in the morning? Yeah it was. What had happened? Had.... yeah... yeah I'd come over to Natasha's place to... to... what had happened? She offered me a salad to begin and I just sort of... fell asleep......
Sitting up, I went to rub my eyes but I'm met with a rubber squeaking sound as my arms only lift up to my chest. Looking down, the body that I see isn't mine but something... shinier. I seemed to be wearing some kind of pink latex dress over a skintight white suit of similar material, but that wasn't even the half of it. Going from top to bottom, the lower half of my face was encased in a stiffer white latex with some kind of hole or plug in it that held my mouth wide open, although it felt like it was plugged since I couldn't breath through it. I recognised a neck corset that was designed to hold the head still, and on test.. it worked perfectly, I couldn't even nod, it even sported a small metal ring on the front.
Continuing downwards past my huge pink latex breasts, my arms were held in the uncomfortable position of being trapped inside the pink latex immobile above the elbows by strict and tight internal sleeves, yet my arms below the elbows were encased in the same white latex, free to uselessly wave at my sides for all the good my new short limbs would do. The ends of my now half-length arms now showed smooth white round spheres where my hands should have been, encasing them and pressing them into fists inside the inflatable bondage mitts. Were they inflatable?... on testing them, it felt less like they were full of air and more some kind of flexible gel. My arms halved and my hands useless, all I could do was continue looking down....

…. The pink latex dress ended just at my thighs, right in the middle of them. Unfortunately my newfound focus on my lower half rewarded me with a scary discovery; What felt like a large stiff rubber cock of some kind was pushed deep between my ass cheeks, inflated to the point where any movement I made just seemed to irritate it and make it go deeper. It wasn't painful, more extremely uncomfortable, I didn't even bother trying to get my shortened arms behind me to loosen it, I knew my arms were useless to me as they were now. If I would've bitten my lip if it wasn't stretched around the plug gag covering my face but all I could do was continue looking down my long white latex legs to find my next torture.
Ballet boots, white like the bodysuit I wore underneath the pink latex dress, I recognised them from a friend I knew who was a ballet dancer. Inside them I felt my feet pointing directly down, vertical to an en pointe position, and as if as one last insult to my freedom, a rubber cord hung between the ankles of the ballet boots, short enough to stop me from doing anything more than a hobble and long enough to at least allow me to hobble at that.
“Ahhhh, has my doll woken up?” I watch helplessly as a dark blue hand curls around my waist from behind me on the bed and grasps one of the huge pink latex hemispheres on my chest, squeezing a moan out of me as I'm made all too aware of the warm breath on the back of my head.

“Mmmmm, you were right, Grace. Just look at all this excess fat hanging off you, you're not nearly as skinny as you look y'know. No muscles either, tut tut. Do you know how long it's going to take to get you into a good shape?”

“MMMMPH?!?!!?!?”

“Months, 6 of them anyway. As of now you're officially on a 6 month workout routine, courtesy of your boyfriend”

My thoughts flicking back to Felix, I angrily thrash in Natasha's grip, the white orbs covering my hands battering the bedsheets as my shortened arms swing up and down pointlessly, I would've done the same with my legs but I couldn't separate them far enough. “MMMMPHH!!!! MMMHHMMGNH!”

“You could say he and I know each other pretty well, I agreed to train his girlfriend as a favour to him. He knows how much I love the opportunity to see a fine young woman grow.” The hand tightens around my breast “But if I'd known we had this much work ahead of us I would've started sooner”
Feeling my face flush scarlet as I sit a helpless latex doll on Natasha's lap, I squirm lightly and pleadingly look up into her shocking blue eyes. I wanted to get fit yeah... but 6 months? Of this? I was going to kill my boyfriend when this was all over.

Click

I couldn't look down, but I could guess from the jingling that I now had a chain going down from the ring on my posture collar. With that, my suspicions are confirmed as Natasha gets off the bed in her dark blue skintight latex suit (And no dress or bondage, how one-sided) and pulls me so that I'm sitting on the edge of the bed, looking me over either for her enjoyment or to find any problems with the suit as I continue straining to escape the latex prison. Seemingly satisfied, she slowly and seductively trots up to me on long dark-blue legs and grabs my cheek, planting a kiss on the other.

“Time for your first workout”

“MMMMPH!!!”

Like a hapless animal of some kind, she leads me by the chain through her house, graciously slow to allow me to hobble behind her as we enter some kind of exercise room, a treadmill in the middle. Straining, it's all I can do to give her a dirty look as she fixes the chain onto the handlebar at the front of the treadmill. “Are we going to behave?”

“MMMMMGGHHH!!!!!”

“Fair point, let's give you some more room to breath shall we?” Natasha reaches up and with dexterously slender blue fingers she plucks the heart-shaped plug from my gag, pulling strands of saliva with it as I take a deep breath through the hole. “NNAAHHH!!!! AHH  UHHHH AHHHAAA!” I protest, my blush deepening with every syllable until I shut up and stare down humiliated, globules of drool sliding down my chin and smattering my shiny pink breasts as my captor tries /and fails/ to suppress a loud giggle.
“Let's try medium shall we?” A beeping sound indicating the start of what I would soon learn to be hell as the nylon strip beneath my heels starts to move backwards, forcing me to hobble along as fast as I can to compensate, all too aware of Natasha's gaze on me as I struggle to keep balance on my toes, each step producing a 'clack' against the treadmill, if it wasn't hard enough to keep my balance on these things then the rubber cord tying them together wasn't helping in the slightest, I had to practically run in small steps on the spot.

Suddenly, it stops, leaving me panting and quivering on my heels in front of her as I look at her from the side.

“That'll do, but now to make a few adjustments. Let's get some real exercise!” Out of the corner of my eye the last thing I see is Natasha's dark blue shiny arm darting behind me before suddenly the most unpleasant sensation starts to invade my ass. The butt plug was expanding, inflating, it was getting bigger with every pump of Natasha's fist around the pump itself hanging out beneath the dress. Bigger... bigger.... oohhhhhh......
It didn't stop, it just stretched my asshole further and further open, parting my ass-cheeks wider with every breath of air into it. Now it was getting REALLY uncomfortable, oohh.... owww...... now it was getting painful, my ass was starting to throb from the pressure within it...

It ends, the cock stops inflating and I'm left with a throbbing ass full of rubber. Only then did I realize I was panting hard and had to try to control my breathing, the plug shifting with every twitch and flinch from me. “I nearly forgot your boyfriend had uhh... requested some physical training for his benefit too, he wants you nice and loose for when I give you back to him.” I can almost feel the radiant smirk plastered across her face as she drops the pump to let it hang between my thighs “By the time you leave here, you'll have the perfect body, I guarantee it! Through our hard work, sweat and pain- well, yours anyway- We can turn you into the sexiest slut Felix has ever had laid eyes on.
That..... fucking.... asshole..... I think to myself with each shuddering gasp through the drool-lubed hole in my face.
“Now let's try medium-high shall we?” A hand reaches out in front of me and adjusts the settings, pressing 'Go' and suddenly the ground beneath my heels starts to spin. Pain exploding in my ass as every 'clack'ing step of my heels and every rubber squeak of latex-against-latex forces the massive cock between my cheeks to shift, twist and somehow plunge deeper between my hips. Within 5 minutes I'm already reduced to a mess of sweat, drool and tears. Every step making my toes throb with pain as the butt-plug continues its relentless assault on me, Natasha making no effort to ease my suffering as she watches from a folding chair against the wall.

Just when I think I'm barely holding up, when I start to think I can maybe manage if I can concentrate hard enough enough, Natasha's voluptuous dark blue figure comes into view, stepping in front of the treadmill to lean on the front and watch me from the front with a grin. Not even sparing me the freedom to look away from her as the corset around my neck creaks and holds my gaze with hers while drool slides down my chin and tears join sweat down the rest.

“Let's make things more interesting shall we?” She holds up a small pink remote and gives me no time to wonder what it does before switching it onto 'high'

My eyes shoot open and I helplessly moan as suddenly powerful vibrations blow up my pussy, There had been a vibrator taped there all along is all I'm left to think before I lose it and collapse onto the treadmill, latex whining as it rubs against the moving treadmill and I curl into a vibrating gasping ball uncaring about it and moan into the cold steel on the side of it.
It stops, the vibrating stops, the treadmill stops, it all just stops as Natasha heaves me back onto my heels, seemingly enjoying the look of pain that flashes across my face as the butt plug bulges inside me. “That was very very naughty, Grace. Now we have to start all over again!”

“Nuh! Nuuuhhh!” I sob, shaking my head and trying to beg through the gag thoughtlessly, ignored of course.

“We will not stop until you have completed one full hour of the exercise, if you fall then you must start again.” A wry smile decorates her features “And if you cum, I will inflate the butt plug another 3 pumps. Every third orgasm will be another half an hour. Are we clear you disobedient little toy?”

Not bothering to wait for my response, she tears my crying head from her arm and steps back, pressing the button on the treadmill to its highest setting and forcing me to hobble faster than before, so hard sweat is already pouring down my face by the time she's gotten out the remote. Sparing me a loving smile before turning it all the way up and shattering my thoughts of how I would one day get back at her, my body disobeying my will as it arches my back and forces loud moans out of me as I run, my legs burning and my toes hurting as my pussy and ass are tortured without delay or mercy. It's not long before I give in to the feelings building up inside me and the juices of my womanhood gush down my white latex thighs, to be replaced by yet another building orgasm as the vibrator unceasingly continues its assault, 1... 2.... 3 pumps..... my ass feels like it's going to explode!
...... Oh no... not another one...... Ohh gooodddd I can feel more building up inside me! Just don't fall over... don't fall... don't CU-........ oooooohohhhhhhhhhhhh......


“Looks like that's another 3 pumps. I'm glad I brought a book. Don't cum again or we're gonna be here even longer you fat whore”

“GNNNAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! HEEHHH EEEE!!!”
Toes hurting... legs burning.... pussy vibrating.... cumming........ and my ASS.... GODDAMN IT, FELIX..... it's s-so.... so hot in here.....


“Another hour and 29 minutes to go! You can do it! Sooner you finish sooner I get to show your new diet so hurry up with you want breakfast, honey. It's got all the vitamins and energy you'll be needing for the next workout I have planned....”

“EHEH..... NAAHHHH..... OOHHHHHHH....... GNNNNNNNUUUHHHHH!!!!!!!”

“…. Honestly, 6 months to go and you're already whinging on the first day. You'd better do better on the treadmill tomorrow... or else.”





To be continued? Unfortunately for poor little Grace.... perhaps...
So this was inspired by a picture I saw of Argrim's: www.deviantart.com/art/Yukari-… I don't give him credit for the story, but I give him credit for that image and credit to the inspiration of Grace's outfit (albeit modified by me for uhh, Natasha's convenience ;) )

Anyhoo, ANOTHER NATASHA STORY! YAAAY!!! I really really love this idea, someone paying for or causing you to be taken captive in latex and trained hard for their benefit, to be delivered and released at their doorstep a sexy slut.

And now the lovely Grace can have the privilege to experience first-hand Natasha's ultimate training program. I'm sure when the gag's taken out 6 months later she'll thank Natasha for her hard effort and giving her such an amazing body, but until then it's hard work itself. There shall be a part 2, I promise it. I still have so many ideas for this little story, consider it a part-by-part long one. Let's just say Grace's schedule for each day is going to be made very clear, and while I'm sure she won't be so fond of it I think you'll all enjoy watching her sweat and work :D

Lemme know in the comments section what you think, and any... exercises.. you think would be a good idea for Grace :D I'm not out of ideas but it just now occurs to me that you guys might have a few good ones for her too! I'm sure I can pass it along to Natasha....
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

b
:icondwhite1234:
Collection by
:iconesv: & :icongreeniegurl:

I found this gorgeous lineart on :iconcolor-me-club:
Here is the link for the lineart itself [link]

i hope that you enjoy the coloring as much as the lineart. i really learned a few new things working on this piece.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Here is the first of many collabs which I enjoyed doing because it's always fun coloring other people's work.

:iconskyline91: - Sketch/Lineart [link]

:iconargrim: - Hardline/Coloring.

Enjoy!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

"Why am I wearing this?" Alex asked as she was sitting in front of Natalie's make up mirror and table.

"Because you look so cute." Natalie replied as she finished putting Alex's hair into a long ponytail like a female genie would have their hair like.

"The things I do for friends." Alex dully said as she sighed as she was currently wearing a genie costume for Natalie's Halloween party.

The outfit Alex was currently wearing consisted of gold sequin-trimmed turquoise halter bra top with attached chiffon drape, coin-trimmed pants which were a little transparent so you could see Alex's legs, sequin-trimmed chiffon sleevelettes and matching headpiece with attached sheer veil. She had golden ear rings in her ears and she had golden slip on slippers on her bare feet.

This isn't exactly Alex's type of outfit as it greatly showed off her figure which a lot of people would be seeing soon but she did admit she looked good in it.

"There, all done. You look so cute Alex." Natalie happily said as she stepped back and allowed Alex to stand up to get a full look at herself. As she looked at herself Alex had to admit that she looked really good dressed as a genie.

"I do look cute don't I?" Alex replied as she sat down and began to apply some makeup to her face.

"If you add some chains to that outfit you could pull of a slave girl look just as well." Hana remarked as she entered Natalie's bedroom looking like a witch.

Hana was wearing a black and purple trimmed robe that just went down to her thighs and the bottom of her robe was all ripped up and the robe was left open so you could see her shirt. Under it she was wearing a black shirt that had a large white spider web on it. She was wearing a really low black skirt that had purple lines going around it and she was wearing black and purple thick stripped tights with black flat shoes. She had on on black and orange earrings with a black pointy hat and her hair was messy with many strands of her hair turn purple.

"Oh hahaha." Alex merely replied.

"Tell you what Alex, how about we make a bet on who will have the most popular costume between the two of us at the party? Loser gets tied up in their costume by the winner. Are you in?" Hana asked wondering if she would do it.

"Sorry Hana, but I don't feel like tying you up anytime soon." Alex said as she applied some mascara to her eyelashes with a smirk.

"Oh, ho? So you think you can win my pretty? Well then bet!" Hana said as she started to do her witch impersonation.

"Fine, as long as it gets you off my back." Alex replied as she put all the make up away.

"Then it's a bet!" Hana said as she let out a witch like laugh.

"Cut the playing you two and go finish getting things ready. I got to change myself you know." Natalie said as she pushed them out of her bedroom.

"Alright, alright were going." Alex said as she left the room with Hana right behind her.

"So what do you think she will dress up as?" Hana wondered as they walked down the steps.

"Knowing Natalie, probably a fairy princess costume." As Alex said that both her and Hana let out a soft giggle. Once they got downstairs they started to get out all the food and drinks and lined up the music to play for the party which the main theme music for tonight's party was This is Halloween by Marilyn Manson.

As Alex and Hana waited by the door for the guests to arrive, there were signs of people starting to show up for the party as a lot cars began to park outside of Natalie's house. As they waited they both wondered what Natalie had dressed up as and they finally got their answer when she came down the stairs.

"Is everyone ready to cheer!" When Natalie said this, Alex and Hana had turned around to see what she was wearing and what she was wearing shocked them both.

"Oh, my."

"God." Hana said as she finished Alex's sentence as they couldn't believe what she was wearing.

"Oh come on you two, got to give more cheer then that!" Natalie cheered as she came down the stairs wearing a Dallas cowboys cheerleader costume which consisted of blue star shape earrings on both of her ears, long sleeved tie front crop top with attached stars and fringe vest and matching belted hot white pants and white knee high boots with blue pom poms.

"Are you seriously wearing that?" Hana asked as she didn't believe someone would wear something so chessy for Halloween.

"Sure am, what? Don't you like it?" Natalie asked as she held back her disappointment and sad face.

"Ah, no. It looks good on you Nat." Alex quickly said.

"Whatever works for you." Hana merely replied as she went over to the window to keep a eye out for guests.

"Your both jealous, we all know a lot of girls wear this." Natalie said as she felt proud to wear it as she wouldn't mind being a NFL cheerleader one day.

"Yeah, but your not getting paid like they are." Hana quickly remarked.

"Whatever, but I wish to enter your little bet." Natalie proclaimed.

"Oh really? Well your more then welcome to join." Hana said as people started to appear and were walking towards the house. "Looks like company is here, so all betting is close and let the game being." Hana cheerfully said as she opened the door and all three of them began to welcome their classmates and other kids to the Halloween party of the year, or was it more then that?

-------------------------

Alex had easily spent a half hour welcoming people the party and with each person she welcomed, each of them took a quick liking to her outfit and was becoming the most popular one of the party. This little fact alone made Alex happy as she knew she would win the bet. Alex quickly forgot about the bet though as she began to mingle with the guests and saw some pretty great looking customs.

Alex saw one bunch of guys come to the party dressed as the beetles in their 60s British Explosion different color jackets and they even had guitars to match. Some of the guys and girls came dressed up as fully clothed ninjas, pirates with little fake birds on their shoulders, some came dressed as Angels Of Death with big 2012 numbers on their chest, some came dressed as Austin Powers, a few were dressed as the joker from the dark knight even. Some of the girls were dressed as pink devils and nurses, one guy came dressed as a big yellow chicken while another one came dressed as a Christmas tree and another as a black Grinch. If one thing was for certain, everyone pulled of their look pretty well.

The most impressive thing at Natalie's party was that it is full of creativity and they were all having fun. Though among all these happy, dressed, party people stood one dark goth individual who was eying Alex a bit too much but like a shadow, no one noticed him at all.

Alex had spent a hour talking to people and sipping on Cherry and watermelon fruit punch from one of Natalie's mother's real crystal fruit punch bowls. As Alex was chatting with some Arabian dancer girls by the snack table, she set down her plastic cup of juice down on the table and laughed hard at a joke one of the girls said which caused all the girls to close their eyes and laugh hard. As they did this, the guy eying Alex had quickly walked in between her and the table that her cup rested on top of and as his hand passed over her drink, a small red tablet dropped from his fingers and into Alex's drink which dissolved instantly.

Recovering from the joke that was said, Alex gulped down her drink in one go and didn't take notice of the addition to her drink.

"Oh god Mandy, that was a great joke. I'll be back to hear more in a little bit." Alex said as she excuse herself since nature called. As she headed for the downstairs bathroom she saw right away there was a very long line of people who needed to use it as many of them were doing the pee dance. Turning around, Alex headed upstairs which was restricted for everyone else to go up to which meant she, Hana and Natalie could use the bathroom if needed if the one down stairs was busy.

Alex had managed to get to the top and walked into the hallway and out of sight of the other party people but as she was walking down the hallway she noticed her vision was getting blurry and she noticed her body seem to get heavy.

"I think I'm partying too much." Alex groan as she put her right hand over her face as to make herself feel better in some way and she placed her left hand on the wall near her to steady herself. Her ill feeling only worsen quickly as she felt her stomach turn and felt as if something was about to come up her throat.

"Oh god, I think I am going to puke." Alex said in a weak tone as she fell to her knees and was now holding her left hand over her mouth. "Oh god, 911." Alex said even weaker as she tried to stand back up and head for Natalie's room which her cell phone was currently at, but instead of standing up to walk to it her world began to spin very fast and Alex fell onto the floor passed out. As she laid there, the guy who had drugged her drink stood over Alex with a wide simile on his face. He picked her up and held her in his arms and took her into a nearby room and shut the door.

Meanwhile downstairs, both Hana and Natalie had retreated back into the safety of the kitchen after a good hours worth of talking in order to resupply the snack table and punch bowls.

"Where's Alex to help with this?" Hana asked as she took out a big jug of juice from the refrigerator.

"I'm sure she's out there winning the bet or being sweep off her feet by some good looking guy." Natalie replied as she looked through some pizza requests she took from her guests.

"Like that happen." Hana said which both her and Natalie giggled at as Hana went out to refill the punch bowls and Natalie began to order the pizzas.

----------------------

It was a hour later when Alex finally and slowlynopened her eyes to a light blue carpeted floor and the room she was in was dimly lit and the only source of light came from the full moon that shown through a big window.

Alex was laying down on the carpeted floor and she raised her upper body off the floor and as she did her back ran into something hard. When she turned around she saw that she hit the front end of a bed post that was connected to a large, old bed. As she fully came to, she could feel her head pounding a bit but otherwise she felt fine and much better then when she was passing out. As she tried to lift her hand to hold her head she herd a rattling noise and started to feel something cold, round, and heavy around her ankles and wrists that stopped her hands and feet from being very far apart.

"What the?" Alex wondered as she looked to see her ankles and wrists chain together with her hands chain behind her back and they weren't fake chains either as they were thick iron chains and cuffs that bound her. As Alex tried to pull the chains off of her a voice spoke out which startled her.

"At last, you have woken up my dear genie."

"Ahhh!" Alex gasped and yelled as she looked around to see a dark looking man who was looking at her from a chair he was sitting in. The worse of the fact is, Alex knew him and he was the last person she wanted to see in a situation like this.

The man's name was Gino Ichimaru, he went to the same school as Alex and was even in the same grade. At school everyone and even the teachers call him Gino the weirdo. The reason why he got that name is because he is weird to the bone and would be describe by culture standards as a goth and emo person who believes in anything mythical.

He's so weird, teachers wouldn't even give him homework in fear what he may hand back in and they will pass him even if he is failing with a big red F minus so they wouldn't have to deal with him for another year. They say each year of school he comes in dressing very strangely and believing things are real like monsters, aliens, the tooth fairy, the great pumpkin, and other little things like planter's Mr. Peanut.

As Alex stared up at him, she could tell he had black short messy tangly hair that grew down from all sides of his head. He had green eyes and was currently wearing a white shirt with a brown unzip sweater over it with black pants and black and gray shoes on and he had two small round sliver earrings in his ears with one in his chin.

"At long last, I have a genie of my own. Tell me, how many wishes will you grant me today?" Gino asked as he got up and walked over to her and bent down to Alex's level and had a goofy look on his face.

"Ummm, hey Gino. In case you can't tell it's me Alex Audley. Would you mind taking this chains off of me?" Alex asked kindly hoping he do it but sadly he didn't.

"Ahhhh, I get it. You genies must have sneaky leprechaun blood in you. Because I know that Alex Audley always wears socks or tights which your not wearing." Gino pointed out and as he did Alex look down to see that her slippers had been removed and of course the costume she was wearing didn't call for socks or tights which Alex really didn't like that part of the costume.

"Ahhh that's true. But genies don't wear tights or socks. So if you would be so kind as to take theses chains off I will be on my way." Alex said again as she was growing more irritated.

"You can't fool me. I know Halloween's true purpose is to allow the magical and the unseen to come out and mingle with the mortals of this world. You probably use your magic to look like someone else as well. I also know for the fact that Alex Audley had not talked about coming to a party tonight so your out of luck genie" Gino explained as he stood up and sat the bed post. "Now grant me my wishes and we will be on our marry way."

"Oh is that just not great, the nut is stalking me! Well Gino, I can't grant wishes so you are wasting my time. Now let me go!" Alex stated as she was really growing pissed off now.

"Hey now, I might be feeling a bit high tonight but I know a wish granting genie when I see one." Gino explained to Alex as he got off the bed post and sat down in front of Alex.

"Oh great, the nut is also on drugs. Can this situation get any worse?" Alex thought to herself as she shifted her feet and hands around as the chains and cuffs were getting uncomfortable. "Look, take these chains off me and I will prove to you I am not a genie."

"I don't think so. Those are anti magic cuffs I got on, the second I take them off you will poof out of here. But they should allow enough of your magic through to grant me my wishes."

"Buddy, you are really making me mad. Either take these cuffs off or so help me I will bite your face off." Alex threaten and if he didn't comply she would do it.

"I guess we do this the hard way." Gino said as he grabbed both of Alex's legs with force and pulled them towards him leaving the souls of her feet exposed to him.

"Hey! What do you think your ahhhahah, ahahahahahah!" Alex began to question him but the second he began to run his fingers up and down her feet she broke out into laughter.

"Will you grant me my wishes now?" Gino asked as he went from tickling her feet to tickling her belly.

"Ahahahahahah, bite hahahahahahhah me, ahahahahah." Alex managed to say between laughs.

Gino soon slapped his face with his hand as if he realized something.

"Oh duh, now I know why you can't grant me wishes. I don't have your bottle or lamp. Hold on while I go down stairs and check for it." Gino said as he stood up and made his way towards the door.

"Hey! Don't leave me like this." Alex pleaded with him as she got her breath back quickly. As he was turning the door knob Gino looked back at her.

"Oh sorry, I forgot something." Gino said as he put his hand into the left side of his sweater and walked over to Alex and got behind her. "Now say ahh." Gino told Alex.

"Ahh?" Alex questioned before a pink ball gag was shoved into her mouth from behind and was tightly buckled behind her head. "Nprmphrpmrphp!" Alex complained from behind the ball gag.

"Now be good you hear? And stay quite." Gino said as he quickly ran his fingers up and down Alex's greatly exposed belly which caused her to fall onto her right side giggling into her ball gag.

"Nnrhprmprhrpmrph!" Alex wailed as he seem to have a magic touch with tickling. Gino then walked towards the door and open it and walked out of the room and shut it behind him. But as he open it Alex could make out what sounded like music which made Alex wondered if she was still at Natalie's house.

Alex took this time to look at her surroundings to quickly realized she was currently in Natalie's parent's bedroom. After pulling against the chain binding her and trying to push out the ball gag Alex gave a sigh realizing she was bound and gagged to tightly and good to escape on her own. But luckily she noticed the chain between the cuffs was long enough that it would allow her to move around some.

Alex carefully stood up making sure not to fall down and once she was fully standing and had balance she walked over to the door. As she was about half way there she moved her left leg forward and it pulled against something which caused Alex to fall down onto the floor with her face hitting the carpet.

"Nrphrpmrphrpm!" Alex groaned in pain as she look behind to see her left cuff was not only linked to the other cuff on her right leg, but was also link to another cuff that was currently cuffed to the bed post.

"Just, great." Alex thought as she slid back towards the bed post and rested her back against it and try to think of a way to alert Natalie and the others. But with the loud music playing below and being chain to a bed and ball gagged, that would be impossible to do.

--------------------

Alex wasn't sure how much time had passed, but the chains that bound her wrists and ankles really began to feel uncomfortable. Not to mention that the ball gag in her mouth had already produce a rain size puddle of saliva that dripped off from the ball and onto the floor carpet since Alex didn't want it dripping on her outfit or exposed skin she had to lean her head to the side.

"Mmphpmpnpmpn." Alex moaned as she wanted free but knew it wouldn't be possible. After a long while of silence with a low hum of music coming from downstairs, the door knob to the room began to turn and Alex had hope it be someone other then Gino and amazingly it was Natalie!

"Alex?!" Natalie gasped as she ran over to her and was going to untie the rope that was binding her but was surprised to find chains instead of rope binding Alex. "Who the hell did this to you?!" Natalie asked as she check the chains over to see if there was some trick to opening them.

"Mrnprhrgnpnmrpohrpnr!" Alex tried to tell her but her ball gag more then took care of jumbling up her words and making any person unable to understand them.

"I didn't quite catch that, so let me help you out with that. Turn your head." Natalie told Alex and she quickly turned her head enough so Natalie could get at the belt holding her ball gag in. But as soon as Alex herd Natalie curse she had a bad feeling in her stomach.

"You got to be fucking kidding me. This is a padlock ball gag, I need a key to take off your chains and gag." Natalie explained as she tried to slide the gag down to at least get it out of her mouth but it was too tightly buckled around Alex's head to move it even a inch.

"Mrphrprmpmhpmrmp!" Alex groan in frustration as she shook her head.

"Just calm down now Alex. I'll go get Hana and call a lock smith or something. Just hang tight." Natalie quickly told her as she got off the floor and ran out of the room leaving Alex alone in a room that Gino would soon be returning to.

"Mrphrpmrm!" Just great, by morning the whole town will know what happen to me. Could this get worse?!" Alex wondered as she lean her head back until it touch the bed post.

After a few minutes though, Alex thought she herd noises that sounded like a struggle. Soon Natalie came back into the room but not by walking in but rather tossed in by Gino and Natalie had her wrists and ankles both bound by a thin brown rope and was gagged with a black bandanna which had little orange glowing pumpkins all over it.

"Mrphrpmrphpm!" Natalie mphpm as she struggled against the rope but it wouldn't loosen but instead tighten and cut into her wrist skin.

"Mrphprm." Alex moan as she saw Natalie captured. "Oh great, I had to think to myself about things not getting worse." Alex thought but had to stop thinking once Gino approached her and began to spout more crazy talk to her.

"Well you must of hidden whatever you use to stay in and I doubt you will tell me where it is even with tickle torture. So I guess that leaves only one thing for me to do." Gino said as he knelled down in front of Alex with a sinister look on his face.

"Mrphrpm?" "Free me? Alex mphpmed at him and she knew it wouldn't be that.

"I'll just have to cut you in half and drink your genie blood." Gino said as a wide smile appeared on his face.

"Mrhrppmrprhpm!" Alex shrieked as Gino stood up and headed towards the door.

"I just got to get something sharp, so don't go anywhere." Gino told her as he made his way out and close the door.

"Mmmmprhpmrmmphpm." Alex moaned as she began to shake and shiver as her whole body began to turn a sickly pale color. Alex turn her head over towards Natalie who seem to be struggling and mphpming to get free but Alex knew she was or both of them were screwed.

Not being one to give up, Alex mhpmhmphed at Natalie to come by her so she could free her from the rope but it would seem Natalie was to busy trying to get free on her own to notice Alex's help attempt mphpms. Deciding that she was a lost cause, Alex grab the chain that bound her to the bed and began to pull on it.

Alex knew that either she would give out or the wood that the cuff was around would give out and break. If Alex was a betting girl, she bet on the wood on the bed post would break before she gave up pulling on it.

As Alex was pulling on the chain, the door to the room opened and in walked a person wearing a long brown jacket with a hood on it which was pulled up with a hokey ski mask over the person's face and was holding a axe that had a long wooden handle with a sharp looking blade.

Seeing this, Alex began to panic and mphpm loudly as she curled up against the bed and closed her eyes and braced herself once she saw the axe was raised above the person's head and was about to be swing at her. As she braced herself for the worse Alex didn't feel anything happen. Alex soon opened her right eye to see some of the people from the party, Natalie untied and ungagged, and Hana who was holding the axe and taking off the ski mask in front of her.

"Mrphrpm?" Alex mphpmed wondering what in hell was going on.

"Halloween trick Alex! All of them cried out.

"Mrhpmr?" Alex once again mphpmed in confusion.

"Let me get that." Natalie said as she went over and took off the gag which didn't have a padlock on it and quickly unlocked the cuffs. Once the cuffs were off Alex began to rub her sore wrists and ankles with her hands.

"What the hell is going on?" Alex demanded.

"Don't you get it miss genie? This whole thing was just a set up here by Natalie to pay you back for that swimming pool incident." Hana explained as she flipped her axe upside down and began to lean on it.

"So, wait. This whole thing was your sick idea Natalie?" Alex said as she turn towards Natalie and Alex's face began to turn red with anger.

"I wouldn't call this idea sick, but it's a decent pay back for putting me in a spot where all the girls saw the upper part of my swimsuit come off and saw my exposed chest."

"Look, how many times do I have to tell you I am sorry for that. But all this went way too far." Alex said as she began to shout.

"Oh lighten up, where's your Halloween spirit Alex?" Natalie asked her.

"My Halloween spirit? I'll show you my Halloween spirit! You mind Hana?" Alex asked her.

"Not at all." Hana said happily as she tossed Alex her axe which Alex caught and began to walk towards Natalie with it held high.

"Ummm, Alex. What are you going to.... AHHHHHH!" Natalie screamed as she ran out of the room with Alex close behind swing the axe around like a serial killer would. All the while the girls back in the room were giggling loudly.

"Wow Hana. How did Natalie come up with this plan and get Gino the weirdo to be apart of this?" One of the girls asked.

"That's the funny and odd thing. Natalie had no idea how to pay Alex back for the pool thing. So Gino approached Natalie and gave her this plan from dressing Alex up as a genie to her getting chain up and to her getting free." Hana explained.

"Wow, he is a weirdo. By the way, where is he?"

"Don't know, don't care. Come on, there's some pineapple, mushroom, and ranch pizza slices to eat up yet." Hana said as they went down stairs though most of them were not going to eat the pizza.

----------------

Outside of Natalie's house, as a storm began to brew. Gino looked at Natalie's house with great interest.

"Until next year, my dear genie." Gino said as he began to walk away but as soon as a flash of lighting lit up the night, he disappeared into thin air as if he was never there.

The Spooky, End.
Well here is my Halloween story for this year. A story which I hope that scares you out of your comfy computer chair.

I must admit that the fun and hardest part of this story was figuring out everyone's costume and coming up with a ending that wasn't messed up. But I think this turn out pretty good.

As always, Read, fav, and comment and have a happy spooky safe Halloween everyone.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 3: Almost There

Brian had never been more eager to start the day!  As he jumped out of bed, he couldn't stop thinking about the possibility of humans using bondage for sexual activities, just like him.
The one thing that did bother our friend was the fact that bondage was so rare here on Earth that he had actually believed that it didn't exist at all on this planet.
But that didn't matter to him right now, what did matter was getting to that mall!
So, the nephilim hopped into his car and followed the instructions on the map, which the magazine provided.  It seemed to take forever to get there, but that was just thanks to Brian's anxiety.  Once he did though, he pinched himself to make sure he wasn't dreaming...  Nope, this was real.  There really was a bondage mall standing right in front of him, on Earth nonetheless.

Well now, would you look at that.  Humans actually have taste.
Brian thought to himself as he locked his car door and started walking towards this paradise.
Suddenly, though, the neph was halted by a patrolling officer who immediately asked him to show a member ID, to which Brian replied in confusion and frustration "A member ID?"
"Yes, are you an exclusive member or not?"  The officer was quick to answer.  Brian, on the other hand, was quite upset at this human for two reasons.
One, he was standing in his way to the bondage mall.
And two, how dare he speak to him in that manner?  Brian was a nephilim, after all.  And no pitiful mortal had the right to demand anything!  ... Or, at least that's what Brian thought.

It appears I need to be a member of this organization in order to enter
Brian continued to think casually as the officer grew more impatient with his lack of response.  Of course, it wasn't long until he spoke up.  "Listen, I'm gonna have to ask you to leave if you can't show me any ID."
Well, Brian didn't like the sound of that either.  He had been waiting far too long for some bondage fun to let this, this non-supernatural being stop him!
What should I do though?
Brian wondered again.
I would just create a fake ID out of thin air, but I don't even know what one looks like.  Of course, force is always an option.
This was a simple solution indeed, but was it worth it?  Brian pondered this thought, until the guard started to reach for his baton.
"Alright, 'captain steroids.'  You-" Before the officer could even finish his sentence, Brian had made up his mind...  Force it is!
Next Chapter: Coming Soon...
Previous Chapter: angelturner.deviantart.com/art…
First Chapter: angelturner.deviantart.com/art…

And here's chapter three! ;3  I'm sorry these chapters aren't very long. :/
However, I have some very good news! :D

... The next chapter ... Contains ... BONDAGE!WOOT- Emoticon
Hope you guys n' gals are ready. ;3
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 2: Hope

It was about 2:40 am as Brian tossed and turned in his sleep.  He inevitably awoke, having had another dream about the extermination of his kind.
While Brian understood why they had died, he never believed that it was deserved.
Why should we be hated and killed while the angels and demons enjoy life freely?
Brian thought on this while sitting upright in bed rubbing his tired eyes.
Giving up on sleep, Brian ventured to the kitchen to get a drink.  Perhaps that would settle his nerves.
As he walked through the empty hallways, the neph thought about the fact that he wasn't quite satisfied with everything he had.  Despite the fact that he indeed had a lot.

If there was just some way
Brian thought to himself again as he stood in his luxurious kitchen about to open the fridge.
Some way I could find someone, anyone who was willing...
Of course, he as already aware of how hopeless of an idea that was.  After all, what demon or angel in their right mind would be interested in a nephilim?

Brian sighed before he took a sip of beer, only to notice a magazine he had previously tossed on the table, assuming it was just some more useless junk-mail.  Honestly, he still didn't understand why humans sent undesired things to peoples' homes.
However, when Brian noticed one word in particular, he became very intrigued, and set down the bottle to pick up the paper.
'Bondage' was the word he had noticed, and when he observed the magazine more closely Brian realized that the title read 'Bondage Mall.'  The neph could hardly believe it!  Bondage?  Here?  On Earth?  Well, thanks to the shortage of bondage here on Earth, it's no surprise that Brian actually thought it was nonexistent in this planet.
For the first time in a long time, Brian was very excited!  There was hope now, there was actually hope that this nephilim, though despised and looked down upon, would get exactly what he wanted!  The thought that humans might actually be interested in the same kinky sex methods as Brian was almost too good to be true.

Finally, there was hope, even if it was just a human, this neph might not have to remain alone forever.
"First thing in the morning, I'm gonna see if this 'mall' is really what it's all cracked up to be" Brian stated to himself as he finished off his drink, tossing the empty bottle into the trash bin...
Next Chapter: angelturner.deviantart.com/art…
Previous Chapter: angelturner.deviantart.com/art…

And chapter two is up! :D  Enjoy...
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Stories
:iconcayowez:
Collection by

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Biting her lower lip briefly, Raven hung her head and mumbled, "Miss Starfire, I've been a loud, naughty girl, so please stuff my panties into my mouth."

"Sorry, Miss Raven, could you repeat that please? I do not speak mumbling," Starfire said.

Lifting her head, Raven glared briefly at Starfire before relenting and stating clearly, ""Miss Starfire, I've been a loud, naughty girl, so please stuff my panties into my mouth." She then opened her mouth and kept it open, waiting.

Starfire blinked as she turned the panties inside out. "Sorry what was that, Miss Raven? I was not listening. You can be a bore sometimes."

"And you can be a bitch sometimes, Miss Starfire," Raven snapped, seemingly without thinking, before her eyes widened as she realized what she had said.

Starfire's eyes filled with tears. "I… I was just playing," she sobbed.

Raven immediately felt bad. "Starfire, no, I didn't mean it like that! I was just playing too, staying in character. I don't really feel that way about you; you're my best friend and I love you."

Starfire sniffled. "Do you mean that?" She asked.

"Of course I do," Raven told her sincerely, giving her one of her more frequently occurring but still rare smiles. She felt a brief moment of surrealism, considering the juxtaposition of their conversation and their outfits and positions.

Starfire smiled. "I love you too, Raven. Now open wide," she said as she waved the panties back and forth.

Raven pouted, getting back into character. "Do I have to, Miss Starfire?"

Starfire nodded. "I am the teacher and you will do as I say, Miss Raven," Starfire said as her eyes began to glow green.

"Eek!" Raven squeaked, holding her head as high as it would go and her mouth wide open.

Starfire turned the panties inside out and hovered down to the floor. "Enjoy the taste," she said as she pushed the panties into Raven's open mouth.

"Mmpphh," Raven grunted as the fabric invaded her mouth, her face scrunching at the flavor.

Starfire giggled and hovered over to a laundry hamper in the corner. Fishing through it, she found two more sets of panties. "These will do perfectly."

Raven immediately shook her head. "O ore, ees." (No more, please.)

Starfire ignored Raven and pushed the two turned inside out pairs of panties into her mouth, filling her cheeks up nicely.

Gagging slightly as her mouth was filled to the brim, Raven gave Starfire a glare.

Starfire looked back to the hamper. "I could not find anymore underwear but I did find plenty of socks," she said.

Raven shook her head, glare turning into a pleading look.

Starfire picked up the ballgag. "Ask nicely," she said.

Raven slumped in defeat, but kept her gaze on Starfire's and spoke as clearly as she could. "Ees ag e, Is Arire." (Please gag me, Miss Starfire)

"As you wish, Miss Raven," Starfire said before she carefully pushed the ball between Raven's teeth.

Squirming, Raven tried to use her tongue to arrange the mass of fabric in her mouth so that it was more comfortable, but had very little success.

Starfire hummed a happy tune as she began to buckle the straps up.

Raven grunted as the ball was pulled further into her mouth, packing the panties all the tighter. She couldn't help but shake her head slightly, trying to make it more comfortable.

"There," Starfire said turning Raven to face the mirror. "What do you think?"

Starring at her reflection, Raven couldn't help blushing. The sexy outfit, the bondage, the gag: all in all..."I uk ike I uld e i at againe." (I look like I should be in that magazine.)

"Well, I do have a photograph," she said as she held up the camera.

Aware that she probably looked ridiculous, Raven couldn't help but glare at Starfire again. "On't u ar en em a icure." (Don't you dare send them that picture.)

Starfire laughed. "I will not send the picture Raven."

Sighing with relief, Raven told her, "Ank u, Arire. O ut ow? Ar u oing oo op e?" (Thank you, Starfire. So what now? Are you going to crop me?)

Starfire shook her head and turned Raven around so that the two were facing each other. "Before I crop you, I must test the silencing power of your gag."

Raven raised an eyebrow. "Ut oo u ean y at?" she asked nervously. (What do you mean by that?)

Starfire tightly traced a finger over one of Raven's exposed soles.

Raven flinched back as best she could, a trickle of giggles escaping around her gag. "O eas, ineeing ut at." (No please, anything but that.)

"Yes, this will be the perfect test of your gag," Starfire said as she traced a finger over each of Raven's soles at the same time.

Laughter shook Raven's body as she shook her head in denial and started squirming back from Starfire, not caring how the ropes dug into her sensitive areas.

"I see that you have sensitive feet," Starfire said. "This will be useful in testing your gag, Miss Raven."

Raven shook her violently at Starfire and continued making her very slow retreat away from the alien girl.

Starfire reached forward and began to lightly tickle both of Raven's feet.

Raven snorted through her nose, desperately trying to keep her laughter under control. "Op at, u ea echer." (Stop that, you mean teacher.)

"Mean?" Starfire asked as she increased the pace of her fingers.

Giggles beginning to build, Raven managed to reply, "Ery ea." (Very mean.)

Starfire moved her fingers even faster. "You should not insult the person who is tickling you."

Raven squirmed and struggled in her bondage, her laughter heavily muffled by her gag. "Ot a iult, i uh uth," she managed. (Not an insult, it's the truth.)

Starfire's fingers went into overdrive on Raven's soles, frequently dipping her fingers between Raven's toes.

Raven began howling with laughter, thrashing in her bonds and desperate to escape from her friend's torture.

Starfire was merciless with her fingers as they danced over Raven's feet.

Tears poured down the half-demon girl's face as she tried desperately to breath between her gales of forced laughter.

Starfire slowly pulled away giving Rave a moment to breath.

Raven took in deep breaths through her nose, begging Starfire as soon as she had enough breath to do so, "Ese, o ore." (Please, no more.)

Starfire frowned. "I believe that gag is inefficient," she said as she held up a roll of duct tape. "I shall have to make it more efficient."

Groaning, Raven held her head up, knowing that trying to avoid it was pointless.

Starfire placed the tape over the ball gag and then began to wind it around Raven's head. "I think the whole roll will be needed," she said.

Eyes widening, Raven asked, "Eh ole ol?" (The whole roll?) Already her voice was becoming more muffled.

Starfire nodded. "Maybe two if you keep questioning me."

Raven immediately went quiet and still; it seemed like she could feel her head getting heavier as more tape was wrapped around it.

After a few minutes, Starfire had finished using the whole roll. "Perfect," she said, pleased with her work.

Rolling her eyes in disagreement, Raven moved her head slightly, feeling the difference of having all the tape wrapped around it.

A mischievous look crossed the alien's face and she flew out the window, returning a moment later, holding something behind her back. "Friend Raven, I do not believe that you smile enough," she said. "So, I will put one on your face."

Raven gave her a flat look. "Iking e an't euf?" she asked sarcastically. (Tickling me wasn't enough?)

Starfire shook her head. "I could not see your smile," she said. "But this will help… Ta da," she brought her hand around and revealed that she was holding a tube of bright green lipstick.

Raising an eyebrow, Raven said, "U Ahire, y ips ah uved ih ap." (Uh, Starfire, my lips are covered in tape.)

"I know," she said as she crouched down in front of Raven and undone the lipstick. "Now hold still."

Wondering what strange thought was going through her alien friend's head now, Raven did as requested.

Starfire giggled and used the lipstick to draw a big happy smile that covered most of the tape over Raven's mouth. "There, she said, turning her to face the mirror. Now you are always smiling."

Raven felt her eye twitch and her skin flush as she took in her ridiculous appearance. "Ay," she intoned flatly. (Yay.)

Starfire giggled. I understand why Beast Boy plays this prank on Cyborg," she said. "If I add more makeup, it will be even funnier," she said to herself.

Knowing it most likely wouldn't work but unable to help herself, Raven glared at Starfire.  "On't u ar." (Don't you dare.)

Seemingly ignoring her, Starfire left through the window returning, this time with a small make-up kit.

"Ahire..." Raven half growled, half groaned into her gag. (Starfire...)

"I think some blush would be a nice start," she said as she pulled out a small brush and a small tin with pink powder in it.

Raven ducked her head down as far as she could, making sure Starfire couldn't reach her face with the brush.

Starfire gave the double crotchrope a mighty tug.

Squealing loudly into her gag, though it came out quite muffled, Raven's head shot up and she glared at Starfire.

She returned the smile with an innocent one and held up the power tin and brush.

Sighing through her nose, Raven tilted her face up and waited.

"Ask nicely," was the order.

Raven gave her another brief glare, but conceded. "Ees ut akup o e, Is Ahire." (Please put makeup on me, Miss Starfire.)

"As you wish, Miss Raven," she said before she began to dust away at Raven's cheeks. When she was done with both cheeks, half of the blush covering the tape, she turned the mirror around so Raven couldn't see her reflection.

"Now, what is next?" She asked herself.

"Oo et e oh?" Raven asked with a combination of sarcasm and hope. (You let me go?)

"No, eyeshadow and eyelash curling," she said looking through the small kit.

"O oy," Raven muttered, squirming slightly to try and make her bondage more comfortable. (Oh joy.)

"Close your eyes," she said.

Raven did so, a bit curious as to how it would feel and hoping Starfire didn't decide to do anything else to her while she couldn't see.

Starfire's mischievous smile returned and she pulled out a bright yellow eyeshadow and set to work on Raven's eyelids.

Raven resisted the urge to flinch as she felt the brush against her eyelids, knowing she had to hold perfectly still.

Starfire finished with that and moved to the eyelash curling.

"Ow uch oner?" Raven asked, trying hard not to fidget. (How much longer?)

Starfire put the materials away. "Finished," she said brightly. "Just let me turn the mirror around first."

Raven opened her eyes and blinked a few times, getting used to the subtle weight of the eyeliner and feeling the difference in her eyelashes. "Ah ant ait." (I can't wait.)

Starfire chuckled and turned the mirror around for Raven to see. "Ta da, this is your new look."

Raven calmly took in the bright green happy smile on her tape gag, the pink blush on her cheeks, the bright yellow eyeshadow on her eyelids, and her curled eyelashes before turning her head to look Starfire right in the eyes. "Oo ah eeil," she said will all seriousness. (You are evil.)

Starfire pouted. She had wanted Raven to yell. She then pulled out the camera and took another picture. This should work.

Feeling her eye twitch again, Raven yelled loudly into her gag, "AHIRE-" before stopping and calming herself.  "Ahire, ut ah oo ohing u o ith ose ikures?" (STARFIRE- Starfire, what are you going to do with those pictures?)

Starfire hummed and snapped away making sure to get some downshirt and upskirt shots. "I do not know yet."

Why am I not surprised? was the thought that ran through Raven's mind as she twitched and blushed. "Oo ont oh em oo eh oys, ill oo?" (You won't show them to the boys, will you?)

Starfire just gave her a playful smile a before putting the camera down and crouching down. "Now to test your gag again," she said as she wiggled her fingers.

Raven groaned with misery, hoping to convince her friend not to go through it without actually asking and risking further punishment.

Starfire wasn't feeling merciful and her fingers immediately went back to work on the half demon's exposed soles.

Her feet more sensitive now from the previous tickling, Raven immediately burst into gales of laughter.

Starfire dug her fingers in between Raven's toes to make sure that she really made the other woman scream.

Raven began shrieking with laughter, barely aware of the ropes digging into her body as she struggled as hard as she could.

After a few minutes, Starfire pulled her fingers away. "The gag is sufficient," she said.

Raven slumped as much of her bonds would allow, breathing heavily through her nose and feeling residual giggles shake her body. "Ahm...o...apy...oo...ere....at." (I'm so happy to hear that.)

"Now the cropping can begin," she added.

Giving her a wide eyed look, Raven immediately began to beg. "O ees, a est et e est." (No please, at least let me rest.)

"You are being punished Miss Raven, why should I show mercy towards you?" She asked as the lightly smacked the crop against her hand.

Putting on her best puppy-dog eyes, Raven continued pleading. "Eese Is Ahire, Ahll oo eneing." (Please Miss Starfire, I'll do anything.)

Starfire smirked. "Anything?"

Raven swallowed hard with trepidation, but repeated, "Eneing." (Anything)

Starfire looked down at Raven. "What humiliating and embarrassing task could I set for you?" She asked.

Raven could only shrug as best she could; she had been surprised by what Starfire had done to her thus far.

"It has been decided," Starfire said after a moment. "When you change outfits, you will a dance in a way that the magazine describes as sexy and claims will turn a man into stone. As a female I should be safe from the petrifying effects."

Raven took a moment to translate that in her head; when she figured it out, she flushed and gave Starfire an incredulous stare. "U ant e o oo a ipeas?" (You want me to do a striptease?)

"Yes," Starfire said. "Everytime you change outfits, you will perform a stripping tease, otherwise, you will be tickled and cropped without mercy or restraint."

Raven narrowed her eyes. "O ikures or ieo?" (No pictures or video?)

Starfire clapped her hands together. "Friend Raven, video is a wonderful idea. It will allow us to see this joyous event over and over and over and over," she gushed.

Had her hands been free, Raven would have facepalmed. She mentally debated trying to explain what she had really meant.

Starfire walked out of the bedroom, returning a minute later. "I am sure that Beast Boy will not mind me borrowing his recording device for a few hours," she said as she set the video camera up on a tripod.

Surrendering to the inevitable, Raven only said, "Ake ur u ake ou teh ap eor eurnin i." (Make sure you take out the tape before returning it.)

"I will Raven, now are you rested?" She asked pressing the play button.

Her breathing was bit heavier than normal, but she felt much better, so Raven replied, "Es." (Yes.)

"Good," Starfire said picking up the crop. "Then we shall begin."

Sighing in resignation and having the distinct feeling she had gotten the bad end of the deal they had made, Raven nodded. "Ut o u ant e o oo?" (What do you want me to do?)

Starfire flipped up Raven's skirt. "After each cropping, you will thank me and ask for another," Starfire said, trailing the crop over Raven's butt.

Raven nodded again, shivering at the touch of the crop. "Ow iny il u iv e?" (How many will you give me?)

Starfire tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I believe ten will be appropriate."

"Ine." (Fine.) Raven wasn't very happy about being cropped, but she didn't want more and was a bit curious as to how it would feel.

Starfire grinned. "You need to be humbled. So again, ask nicely."

Who would have though that Starfire would have such a sadistic side? "Ees Is Ahfire, uish e; Ahm a ad url." (Please Miss Starfire, punish me; I'm a bad girl.)

"And how would you like to be punished?" Starfire asked.

"Op y oun ut," Raven replied, wiggling her butt as best she could. (Crop my round butt.)

Starfire's smile turned feral. "Crop my round butt fifteen times what?"

"Op y oun ut en imes eese, Is Ahire," Raven said, giving her a look for increasing the amount. (Crop my round butt ten times please, Miss Starfire.)

Starfire shook her head. "Very good but you made a mistake, it is twenty times, now try again," she instructed.

Raven glared at her but didn't want to receive more punishment. "Op y oun ut eny imes eese, Is Ahire." (Crop my round butt twenty times please, Miss Starfire.)

"As you wish," Starfire said as she raised the crop. "Three, two…" she brought the crop down hard onto Raven's bottom.

Raven grunted hard but otherwise didn't react. "Un. Ank u Is Ahfire." (One. Thank you Miss Starfire.)

"You are very welcome Miss Raven," she said before striking Raven again, this time adding a little of her super strength to it.

Grunting again and wincing this time, Raven shifted slightly. "Oo. Ank u Is Ahfire." (Two. Thank you Miss Starfire.)

For the next three minutes, Starfire cropped Raven's bottom eighteen more times, giving the bound half-demon a five second break between each strike.

"E...eny. A..Ank u Is Ahfire," Raven managed, tears in her eyes as it felt like her ass was on fire. (Twenty. Thank you Miss Starfire.)

Starfire took a few deep breaths after dropping the crop. "Did you enjoy that Raven?" she asked as she wiped away her friend's tears.

Raven frowned in thought under her gag, trying to sort out her feelings. "Ih as ary...ihens, Ahire." (It was very...intense, Starfire.)

Starfire nodded. "I think we need to ice down for a while before we switch to the next costume."

"Ool own, Ahire," Raven corrected absently. "An u ake y ag of?" (Cool down, Starfire. Can you take my gag off?)

Starfire frowned. "It would take too long to put on again," she said. "I will ponder this while I retrieve us water with ice.

Raven frowned in confusion. "Ate. Ow a Ah uosed oo ink ith y af ihn?" (Wait. How am I supposed to drink with my gag in?)

"I will rub the ice cubes against your forehead," Starfire said before she left the room.

"Ate," Raven grumbled to the empty room, shifting in her bonds and wincing from the pain in her rear. (Great.)

Starfire returned a minute or so later with a cup of ice cold water and a bag of ice cubes. After taking a sip, of her drink, she sat down and picked up an ice cube. "Ready?"

"Edy," Raven replied, tilting her head up as much as she could. (Ready.)

Starfire gently pressed the ice cube against Raven's forehead and began to rub it back and forth.

Raven moaned with pleasure this time at the feeling of ice on her sweaty skin. "Ank u, Ahire." (Thank you, Starfire.)

"No problem Raven," she said cheerfully. "Are you hot anywhere else?"

Raven immediately thought of her sore butt wasn't sure she should mention it, as it would be very embarrassing to have Starfire cool it with ice. "Ell..." she hedged. (Well...)

Starfire nodded in understanding. "I understand Raven. I will be delicate," she said before turning Raven 180 degrees so the bound woman was facing away from her.

Flushing slightly, embarrassed at the situation, Raven waited, anticipating the cold touch of the ice.

Starfire couldn't resist. She pulled back Raven's panties and dropped four six cubes down the back before letting them go. "There, nice and cool," she said.

Raven squealed loudly, squirming madly as the ice made contact with her most sensitive skin.

Starfire had made sure that three ice cubes were touching each cheek. Without a hint of shame, she gently cupped Raven's butt and began massaging it, making sure to press the ice cubes against her skin.

As she became accustomed to the cold and it began to feel good even, Raven calmed down slightly. "Elit, uh?" she growled. (Delicately, huh?)

Starfire gave the back of Raven's head a flat look and squeezed her buttocks hard.

Raven winced from the sensation. "U oe e." (You owe me.)

"No I do not," Starfire said as she released the tight grip.

"U ised e," Raven insisted. (You mislead me.)

"How?" Starfire asked as she continued to rub the ice cubes back and forth.

"At uhs ot 'elit,'" Raven informed her. (That was not 'delicate.')

"What was not delicate?" Starfire asked.

Raven twisted her head around in an attempt to glare at Starfire. "U ord teh ie ow y anies!" (You poured the ice down my panties!)

Starfire gave her an innocent look. "Was that not delicate?"

"O, eh ih as ot, oh u oe e," Raven said insistently. (No, it was not, so you owe me.)

"I could have used the whole bucket," Starfire pointed out. "So six ice cubes was delicate."

Raven pondered that. "Ue, ut u ed e o eeve u uld ete y utt teh ay u id y ead." (True, but you lead me to believe you would treat my butt the way you did my head.)

Starfire frowned. "I am gently rubbing the ice cubes against your skin," she said.

Raven decided to give up; arguing with Starfire could be an exercise in futility at times. "Erind. Ahm elin eter ow, o u an op." (Nevermind. I'm feeling better now, so you can stop.)

Starfire stopped. "Okay Raven," she said before turning her around. "Now I will cool down your feet."

Giving her a dry look, Raven told her, "Ot teh ame ay u oold own y utt." (Not the same way you cooled down my butt.)

"No, I will cool them down in the same manner of your forehead." Starfire said picking up two ice cubes.

"Ud," Raven replied, squirming slightly as some cold water trickled down her butt. (Good.)

Starfire placed an ice cube on the sole of each of Raven's feet and began to rub them back and forth.

"Mmm. At els ary ud, Ahire," Raven complimented her, eyes half-closing with pleasure. (Mmm. That feels very good, Starfire.)

"It is not tickling you?" She asked.

"O, ot elle," Raven replied, enjoying the coolness on her feet. "O aht o u av and ex or e?" (No, not really. So what do you have planned next for me?)

"This," Starfire said as she grabbed a handful of ice cubes and dumped them down Raven's shirt, making sure to get some down the front of her bra.

Raven was absolutely still, frozen in shock from both the sudden intense cold on her breasts and nipples and from Starfire doing such a thing.

As Raven stood stock still, Starfire mentally debated dropping some ice cubes down the front of Raven's panties.

"Ahire," Raven finally managed to speak. "Y id u o at?" (Starfire, why did you do that?)

"I thought that it would be funny," she said through giggles.

"U av uhn uexeced ean eak," Raven told her, shivering violently from cold. (You have an unexpected mean streak.)

"I learned many things from my sister Blackfire," Starfire said.

"Ah an el," Raven said sincerely, noting that her nipples had become so stiff from the cold they were forming noticeable bumps against her bra and shirt. "O or ie, Ahire." (I can tell. No more ice, Starfire.)

Starfire pouted for a moment before a look of curiosity appeared on her face and she reached forward and gave one of Raven's frozen nipples a flick.

Raven shrieked and shied back. "Ahire! Aht i eh orl!?" (Starfire! What in the world!?)

Finally getting the reaction she wanted, Starfire flicked the nipple twice more.

"OW! OW! Ahire, op i ese!" (OW! OW! Starfire, stop it please!)

A look of confusion crossed Starfire's face as she picked up the magazine. "Does this not bring joyous feelings to you?" She asked as she turned to a page in the magazine, showing a woman having her nipples flicked.

Raven calmed down slightly as she realized Starfire's motivation. "Ot ely, Ahire; u aut e of ard." (Not really, Starfire; you caught me off guard.)

"Oh," Starfire said with disappointment. "I am sorry Raven."

Raven sighed. "Is ah igh, Ahire. Us iv e um arin ex ime." A sudden suspicion crossed her mind: was Starfire only pretending that she didn't understand? She shook it off; surely not. (It's all right, Starfire. Just give me some warning next time.)

"You mean I may do it again?" Starfire asked brightly.

Faltering in the face of Starfire's eager question, Raven hesitated. "El...Ah ont oh..." (Well...I don't know...)

Starfire sighed before perking up. "Raven, have I brought Joyous feelings to you?" She asked hopefully.

It had been an interesting experience thus far, and it was nice to spend more time with Starfire, even if she could be a bit evil at times, so..."Es, Ahire, u av." (Yes, Starfire, you have.)

Starfire squealed happily and gave Raven a tight hug. "I am filled with joyous feelings also," she declared.

Due to her bondage, Raven's head was thrust between Starfire's breasts and locked there. "U, Ahire?" (Um, Starfire?)

"I know, Raven, you wish to experience this joy again and again," she said happily.

"Aualy-ate, uht?" Raven said confusedly, caught flat-footed by Starfire's declaration. (Actually-wait, what?)

"When the boys are at another baseball game, we must do this again," she said. "I have many more outfits."

Rolling her eyes, Raven couldn't help but smile under her gag. "Ur ing, Ahire." (Sure thing, Starfire.)

Starfire pulled back. "Would you like to be untied, Raven? Or do you wish to enjoy your bonds some more?"

Raven briefly thought about, but she was starting to get some muscle cramps from her very restrictive tie. "Uhie, ese." (Untied, please.)

Starfire gave her an amused smile. "Untied please, what?"

Raven rolled her eyes in exasperated amusement. "Ese uhie e, Is Ahire. Ah ois Ahv ered y esn." (Please untie me, Miss Starfire. I promise I've learned my lesson.)

Starfire nodded. "Very well," she said before she began using her superstrength to tear the ropes apart, not bothering to untie them.

Raven blinked at the display; it was easy to forget at times just how powerful Starfire actually was behind her usual friendly and naive personality.

Starfire quickly had the ropes in pieces. "Err," she said as looked at the thick tape gag.

"Ah ot u idt unt o eoov y ag?" Raven snarked at her. (I though you didn't want to remove my gag?)

Starfire's eyes widened. "That is correct, it can stay on," she said as she walked over the video camera and turned it off.

Raven, still sitting on the ground, smacked her forehead with her palm in frustration. Me and my big mouth. Technically, she could remove it herself, but that would probably upset Starfire. Grimacing, she tried to stand, only to yelp as her legs erupted in pins and needles.

Starfire turned around and ran over to Raven. "Are you okay," she asked in concern.

"Ahm ine, Ahire. Y egs ah ust ettin usd oo ovin ain," Raven explained to her. (I'm fine, Starfire. My legs are just getting used to moving again.)

"Do you require assistance?" She asked.

Raven shook her head. "Ank u, ut o. Ust iv e ah iut or oo." (Thank you, but no. Just give me a minute or two.)

Starfire nodded, looking slightly unsure. She picked up the camera and removed the tape, playing it on a bedside cabinet. "I will return these," she said.

Nodding, Raven told her, "O ahed. An ont ory, Ahl e ine." (Go ahead. And don't worry, I'll be fine.)

Starfire left the room with the tripod and camera in hand.

Raven stretched out her legs, wincing at the feeling of the blood beginning to recirculate. She massaged them gently, hoping to encourage the blood to flow faster.

Starfire walked back into the room, carrying a plate of waffles. "Are you hungry?" She asked as she placed the plate down in front of Raven.

Raven gave her very deadpan look before pointing to her gag.

"You can remove that," Starfire said. "I thought you kept it on because you liked it."

Stopping herself from slapping her forehead again, Raven reached up to remove the gag, only to pause. "Ah u ure? U urkd ar o ih." (Are you sure? You worked hard on it.)

Starfire paused. "Only if you want to finish for the night and enjoy waffles with me."

Raven thought about it; they had done a lot in just today, and she was feeling a bit worn out. "Oay. Ut Ah omis eel o eh ahin oon," she told her alien friend as she began the laborious process of removing the tape. (Okay. But I promise we'll do it again soon.)

Starfire nodded eagerly. "Next time we can play the Stable Mistress and the Pony Girl," she said as she flicked to a certain page. "You would make a great pony."

Pausing briefly in her unwrapping, Raven swallowed and said, "Ah...ant ate, Ahire." (I...can't wait, Starfire.)

Starfire hummed and looked it some more before smiling at Raven. "Raven, a better idea has occurred to me, you will bring joyous feelings to me and I will become a pony," she said.

Raven had managed to get all the tape off and was getting ready to unbuckle the ball gag when Starfire made her statement. She looked at her uncertainly. "Ah u ur u unt o ry at?" (Are you sure you want to try that?)

Starfire nodded. "You can be Stable Mistress," she said.

"Ah upos u av at ouit a el?" Raven asked her dryly as she undid the buckle of the ball gag. (I suppose you have that outfit as well?)

Starfire nodded again. "Yes, I have many outfits. I forgot to list many of them earlier."

"Ahm ur," Raven replied as she popped the gag out of her mouth before reaching in and began extracting the mass of fabric packed in. (I'm sure.)

Starfire picked up a fork and began to dig into the waffles.

Removing the last of the packing and letting it fall to the floor with a soggy 'plop,' Raven worked her jaw several times, grimacing. "Now that feels better."

Starfire looked up, her mouth full of waffles. "Hmm?"

"Getting all that packing, gag, and tape out of and off me," Raven told her. "You made a very effective gag, Starfire."

Starfire smiled. "Thank you. I assume that your gag will even more effective?"

Raven frowned in thought. "Well, if you're going to be Pony, the typical gag for them is a simple bit gag."

Starfire shrugged. "That sounds fun," she said. "Do you want a waffle?"

"Yes please," Raven replied, helping herself to one.

For a few minutes they sat there in companionable silence, eating waffles. Surprisingly, Raven was the one to break it. "Starfire?"

"Yes Raven?" Starfire asked.

Fidgeting with embarrassment, a small flush across her nose, Raven asked quietly, "Do you mind if I keep the outfit?"
This is Part 2 of a Teen Titans RP between me and :iconjack-inqu13: It has been posted on my DA page with his permission. Here is Part 1: [link]

:iconjack-inqu13: commissioned a pic for this story
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
[CAUTION: This series contains mature content, including bondage and bdsm, yuri/lesbianism, some strong language, and sex. If this offends you, close the page and do not read further.]

Cindy gripped the steering wheel harder to keep her hands from trembling. Tonight was the night. The night her Mistress had promised her the greatest bondage session ever.

The light ahead of her turned from yellow to red. Cindy slowed to a stop and groaned in frustration. Another red light. Wonderful. Part of her wanted to hit the gas and blast straight through the intersection so she could be with her Mistress that much sooner. She was only minutes away from her destination, and yet the drive over seemed to be taking forever. After what seemed like an eternity the light changed back to green and Cindy stepped on the gas pedal.

She reflected on her Mistress' instructions to her after their last phone conversation. She had called in her vacation time and gotten a week off work. She had told her boss, her friends, and anyone else who might wonder about her that she would be spending her vacation in the mountains and would be unreachable the whole time. She had prepaid her rent and asked her neighbor to look after her cat. And, as instructed, she had packed a single extra set of clothes in the trunk of her car. She had completed all her instructions. Now Cindy was ready to see her Mistress. She could hardly wait!

Finally, Cindy turned off the main road and onto the long rural road toward her Mistress' lakeside cottage. She rolled across the gravel driveway and parked her car in the open garage. Leaving her car behind, Cindy went to the front door of the small cottage where a folded note with her name on it was taped.

To My Slave,

You have arrived late. I am displeased. Because of your lateness I was forced to cancel an important appointment and delay another one. Your instructions are to strip and proceed down to the dungeon to await my return. Naturally you will be punished for your tardiness once I do.

Mistress Angela

P.S. UNDER ABSOLUTELY NO CIRCUMSTANCES are you to touch any of the equipment in the dungeon or pleasure yourself. Refuse these instructions at your peril.

Cindy blanched at the harsh tone of the note. Had she arrived late? She was certain this was the time Mistress Angela had told her to come. Had her Mistress been mistaken? No, that was impossible. Clearly Cindy had misheard Mistress Angela's instructions.

Regardless, she was in trouble now. Mistress Angela was not a very forgiving woman, and Cindy knew her Mistress would make her regret her mistake dearly. A key was taped to the letter which Cindy used to unlock the front door. Depositing the key in a bowl in the front hall, Cindy proceeded to the study and pulled on a leather-bound book titled "Of Human Bondage". She smiled at her Mistress' sense of irony as the shelf swung smoothly open, revealing a dimly-lit staircase leading down. At the bottom of the stair was a thick metal door. The door to Mistress Angela's dungeon.

Cindy had stood before this door so many times it seemed like an old friend. All her previous sessions with Mistress Angela flashed through her mind and Cindy felt a tingle between her legs at the memories. Beside the door were a series of cubbies. Cindy stripped off her clothes and underwear, folded them neatly, and deposited them in a cubby. Now fully nude, she gripped the door to the dungeon and opened it. The door swung open with a loud creak and Cindy walked inside and flipped on the lights.

The dungeon was truly a thing to behold. In total square footage it was actually slightly larger than the modest cottage that sat above it. Sinister furniture loomed at Cindy from the darkness and the walls were lined with implements of torture and bondage. A rack of ball gags seemed to call to her, but Cindy remembered her Mistress' instructions. She was to touch nothing. She had been a bad girl and did not deserve any pleasure yet.

Cindy turned around and regarded the heavy metal door. The door was custom built to automatically lock from the inside. Once she closed it, she would be trapped. Only Mistress Angela had the key to open it. Her hands trembled as she placed them on the door and pushed hard. The door swung shut with a loud bang and Cindy heard a muffled click as the locks engaged. No turning back now.

While she waited Cindy assumed the seiza position as Mistress had taught her. She knelt with her legs folded underneath her thighs and her buttocks resting on her heels, with her hands folded on her lap (which also had the marvelous effect of pressing her DD breasts together). She remained in the seiza position for almost thirty minutes until her legs began to hurt and her feet began to go numb. As she shifted her posture to bring circulation back into her legs she noticed something she hadn't seen before. In the far corner of the dungeon was a huge metal box. It reached from floor to ceiling and was painted a glossy black. Cindy was certain the mysterious box had not been there the last time she had visited her Mistress. It must be something new that Mistress Angela had added to her dungeon.

Cindy glanced at the locked metal door that trapped her in this room. If Mistress had not returned after this long she would probably not be back for quite a while. Surely there would be no harm in taking a look?

Cindy got up from the floor and tiptoed over to the metal box. Whatever it was, it was large enough to be a room itself. A prison cell, perhaps? A place to lock up an unruly slave? Would Cindy be put in this box when Mistress Angela returned? Cindy's curiosity was piqued. She had to know what was inside.

A short ramp and a rectangular seam in one side of the box described a door. She stepped forward to look for a handle or a knob when to her surprise the door slid open with a pneumatic hiss. The inside of the box was covered in bright and shiny steel. Pipes and gears and all sorts of other machine parts lined the walls. Along the center of the floor was a diamond-plate walkway. It reminded Cindy of the inside of a car wash.

She stepped inside to get a better look. As she entered her foot fell on a hidden pressure pad in the floor. Cindy heard a loud click and the door hissed shut. Alarmed, she turned around and was about to try and force the door back open, when suddenly something metallic clamped itself around her wrist and pulled her to the center of the room.

Some kind of robotic arm had come right out of the wall and grabbed her. It now held Cindy's wrist in an unbreakable grip. She tried to struggle but more arms came out of the walls and grabbed her. Soon she was held by no less than eight arms at her wrists, ankles, knees, and elbows. What on Earth is this thing? Cindy wondered.

The arms pulled her right off the ground and forced her into a spread-eagle position. Suddenly jets of cold water sprayed Cindy's naked body from every direction. She coughed and spluttered as the water died down and gusts of warm air washed over her until she was fully dry.

Another pair of robotic arms emerged from the walls. These arms had fine manipulators on the ends. Cindy tried to resist but they forced themselves into her mouth and wrenched her jaw open like a Whitehead medical gag. Another arm emerged and using a small nozzle sprayed foam all over her teeth and tongue. The foam tasted minty, like toothpaste or mouthwash. Once the inside of Cindy's mouth was coated in the foam another nozzle appeared and suctioned it all back out, though Cindy could still taste the stuff on her tongue.

The nozzle disappeared and another arm emerged, this time carrying an inflatable gag which was forced into Cindy's mouth. The raised rim around the edge of the gag was coated in a light adhesive that sealed instantly to Cindy's lips and mouth. A clear tube was attached to the gag and a thick rubber compound was pumped through it. Cindy felt the gag expand inside her mouth, pressing down her tongue and ballooning out her cheeks as the inflatable bladder filled with liquid rubber. Her eyes widened as the rubber then began to harden into a solid mass. It reminded Cindy of the time she had tried to chew an entire pack of gum at once. Fortunately she could still breathe through the a pair of rigid tubes running through the center of the gag.

More arms emerged. The first shoved a feeding tube through one of the rigid tubes in the gag and down the back of Cindy's throat. Another forced a pair of stiff rubber tubes up Cindy's nose and secured them with more adhesive. Two more forced soft rubber plugs into Cindy's ears. She was now deaf and dumb.

The arms tipped Cindy backward until she was suspended horizontally. Her hair was sprayed with water and the machine piled it neatly on top of her head before covering it snugly with a rubber swim cap. This also was secured with a coat of adhesive around the edges.

Cindy was tipped back to a vertical position. A rubber Gwendoline hood with holes for her breathing and feeding tubes was forced over her head and zipped closed. A rubber flap covered the zipper and was sealed over it with rubber cement. Finally a rubber gas mask strapped on over the hood. All necessary tubes were attached and the edges of the mask were sealed with more rubber cement.

Cindy's eyes widened with fear as two more arms emerged and approached her pussy and ass. Cindy gasped as a nozzle was inserted into her vagina and a douche was applied. Another nozzle was forced into her ass and Cindy moaned as it began pumping an enema into her. Several more enemas were applied until the machine decided Cindy's bowels were fully flushed and Cindy was practically in tears.

Next the machine forced Cindy into a pair of rubber panties. The panties had a built-in butt plug, dildo, and catheter, all of which were lubed and unceremoniously forced into her. Long plastic tubes were connected to the butt plug and catheter for urination and waste removal. Cindy felt her face flush as a stream of piss involuntarily drained out of her onto the floor. A pair of rubber cups appeared and were rolled onto Cindy's boobs, enveloping each breast all the way down to the base.

Now the real bondage began. A multitude of arms emerged from the walls and wrapped Cindy's individual limbs in plastic wrap. Her torso was similarly wrapped, though the machine was careful to keep her enema and catheter tubes free. Heat guns appeared and began sealing and shrinking the wrapping. When the heat-shrinking process was complete the robotic arms pressed Cindy's legs together and her arms to her sides as her whole body was wrapped from her neck to her toes. Quick as a flash, the machine had Cindy completely mummified in a layer of plastic and sealed it with heat guns. Three more layers were added, each individually sealed with the heat guns. Cindy wriggled like a worm on a hook.

An inflatable rubber bondage bag was brought out. The machine rubbed Cindy's mummified form with powder before sliding her inside. Like the hood, the zipper on the bondage bag was covered by a rubber flap and sealed with rubber cement. A stiff rubber posture collar was brought out and locked around Cindy's neck, connecting the hood to the bondage bag.

Cindy was now cocooned from head to toe in rubber. But the machine was not done. Instead of air, the machine filled the inflatable bondage bag with the same liquid rubber compound it had pumped into the gag. Cindy felt the bag compress around her as the thick rubber filled in around her. As the rubber hardened the machine cinched several straps around Cindy's body from her ankles to her chest, compressing her even further and evening out the stiff rubber as it solidified.

When the rubber had completely hardened the machine lowered Cindy to the floor and deactivated. Cindy strained as hard as she could against her prison. But between the weight of the rubber and the tightness of her bonds she could not manage more than a slight wriggle.

Mistress was going to be mad.
Originally this story was going to be longer. There was going to be an additional scene where Mistress Angela comes home, finds Cindy bound on the floor, and gives her a piece of her mind...or something. I couldn't figure out exactly what would happen next so I decided to cut it short. I may go back and add the final scene later if I ever get around to it.

Comments are welcome and appreciated!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Raven opened her eyes, dragged from her meditation by the pounding on her door.  Sighing softly to herself, she padded quietly across the room to her door.  Opening it, she suppressed the urge to groan at the sight of an even more energetic than normal Tamaranean.  "What is it, Starfire?" she asked resignedly.

Starfire hovered above the floor. "Friend Raven," she said cheerfully. "I seek your assistance in a matter that confuses me."

Barely managing to avoid rolling her eyes, Raven muttered, "Of course," under her breath before continuing in a slightly louder voice. "And let me guess, the boys are all busy or gone?"

Starfire nodded. "Yes, Friend Robin, Friend Cyborg and Friend Beast Boy have gone to something called a…" She paused in thought… "A Ballbase game."

Raven smiled faintly. "Close, Starfire. Baseball instead of ballbase." Returning her mind to Starfire's as of yet unrevealed problem, she asked, "What was it you wanted to ask me about?"

"I was tiding up when I found a magazine. I was sure that our friends would not mind me reading it but the concepts seem to be beyond my understanding," she said.

"I see," Raven responded evenly. "Do you still have the magazine? It would help me explain it to you if I knew exactly what you were talking about."

Starfire nodded and hovered back into the living room. She returned a moment later with the magazine and handed it to Raven. "Here," she said.

Glancing down at the magazine in hand, Raven had to exert iron control over her emotions as shock and embarrassment rolled over her.  Even with her best efforts, she still felt her cheeks burning and her jaw drop slightly as she took in the cover picture of an attractive dark haired women dressed in a tight, revealing leather outfit and bound with rope, in the process of being gagged.  Flipping rapidly through the magazine, she confirmed that the rest of the magazine was filled with similar photos, if not worse.  Shutting it, she looked back up at Starfire.  "Um, Starfire..." she trailed off, at a loss as to what she should say.

Starfire looked worried. "Raven, are you ill?" She asked nervously. "Your face has changed color."

"No, I'm not ill, Starfire," Raven hastened to reassure her friend. "I was just a bit..." She gave the magazine cover another look and shuddered briefly. "Surprised," she finished.

Starfire looked at the magazine then to Raven before raising her arms slightly as though preparing to fire a starbolt. "Is the magazine dangerous?" She asked.

Eyes widening slightly, Raven was quick to explain. "No! I mean, no, Starfire, the magazine isn't dangerous, it's just a bit...unusual in its subject matter."

Starfire lowered her arms. "I did find it strange that that magazine had no words," she said.

"Er, yes, that is somewhat out of the ordinary, ," Raven agreed, privately marveling once again at the strange twists Starfire's mind could take. "But with this type of magazine, words usually aren't important. The readers are more focused on the images. So was that all you wanted to ask me?" she asked hopefully.

Starfire shook her head. "I am confused Raven. These women are being tied up yet they seem joyous." She had her fellow titans had been tied up before but she could recall enjoying it.

Raven had suspected as much. "Some women, and men, enjoy being tied up, Starfire, especially if it's by someone they love and trust. And there are also people who enjoy tying others up. Besides supervillains," she finished dryly.

Starfire blinked. "Do you enjoy being tied up Raven?" She asked.

I really should have seen this coming, was the main thought running through Raven's head as she briefly stared with wide eyes at Starfire before getting herself back under control. "W-what makes you ask that?" she asked, hoping Starfire hadn't noticed her brief stutter.

Starfire smiled. "I wish to try this tying up that brings joy to men and women," she said happily.

Oh, don't tell me she means..."Ah, I see," Raven replied weakly. "And you want me to...help?"

"Yes please, Friend Raven," Starfire said eagerly. "We trust each other, do we not?"

Raven cringed slightly at the hopeful look on her face; it would be like kicking a puppy to turn her down. "Of course, Starfire, I trust you with my life," she told her bubbly friend sincerely. "But, if you don't mind me asking, why do you want to be tied up?"

Starfire shook her head. "No Raven, I wish to bring joyous feelings to you by tying you up."

Raven felt her stomach drop slightly at that innocent statement. "Ah. I see. Let me rephrase then: why do you want to tie me up? Is it just to bring joyous feelings to me?" She was proud of herself for being able to say the last line without sarcasm.

Starfire nodded eagerly, a wide smile on her face. "The circles of the rope will be a representation of our everlasting bonds friendship," she said.

Raven just stared at her for a moment before chuckling briefly and softly. "I've never heard it put quite that way before, Starfire, but I suppose you're right, at least in this case." She squared her shoulders. "All right, if it means that much to you, I'll help. What did you have in mind?"

Starfire's eyes lit up. "Thank you friend Raven," she said giving her friend a tight hug. "This will be a most fun night."

Raven awkwardly returned the hug. "I'm sure it will be a night to remember," she said dryly. "How do you want to start?"

Starfire thought about it for a moment. "I will use the book to guide me." Suddenly her eyes began to well up with tears. "But we do not have any restraint material. I am sorry friend Raven."

Raven had a fierce mental debate of keeping an embarrassing secret and getting out of this situation versus making Starfire happy, but with Starfire right in front of her staring with such tearful eyes it wasn't much of a contest. Sighing, she told her alien friend, "Don't worry, Starfire: I'm pretty sure I have all the restraints we'll need in my room."

Starfire looked up with wide and curious eyes. "Really?" She asked hopefully.

"Yes, really," Raven replied, giving her a small smile.  "Come on in."

Starfire giggled and hovered into the room.

Raven closed the door behind her and made sure it was locked; she knew the boys were away but there was no point in taking chances. That done, she walked past Starfire to her closet. "The items are in here."

Starfire looked over her shoulder curiously. "Raven? Does this magazine belong to you?"

That, at least, Raven could answer without hesitation. "No, Starfire, it isn't mine; as I'm sure you've noticed, I don't leave my reading materials laying out in the open." Turning her head to meet Starfire's gaze, she asked, "What made you think it belonged to me?"

Starfire tilted her head. "Were you not going to show me materials related to this magazine?"

"Fair enough," Raven acknowledged. "But the reason I have all this," she waved her arms at the pile of ropes, gags, and leather restraints that were neatly arranged in the very back of her closet, "is completely unrelated to that magazine."

Starfire looked at the materials curiously. "Why do you have these?" She asked as she examined a ball-gag.

Raven resisted the urge to squirm; intellectually, she knew it wasn't really all that embarrassing, but it still made her feel that way. "I had placed an order for more of my leotards, since I tend to got through a lot them," she started. "Apparently the company that makes them also has a side business in bondage materials, and my order got mixed up."

"I'm sure you can imagine my surprise when I opened the box and found all of this instead of what I had ordered. The company was very polite about it, sending my next order for free. And I guess I just never got around to sending the other items back; partly because I was embarrassed and partly because I had the vague idea they might come in handy someday. Which," she gave Starfire a half amused, half resigned look, "seems to be today."

Starfire nodded. "How fortuitous. Shall we begin?"

"I suppose we shall," Raven responded. "So what's first?"

Starfire looked at the magazine. "The women in this magazine are not wearing clothes," she stated. "That is where we start."

In what was becoming an all too frequent occurrence lately, Raven found herself staring at Starfire with wide eyes. "You...want me...to take off...all my clothes?" she squeaked out.

Starfire frowned. "Does that make you uncomfortable, friend Raven?"

Raven swallowed softly.  "A little bit, Starfire; it's not really something I'm used to."  She took a deep breath.  "But I guess since it's just us two girls...it will be all right."  She undid the clasp of her cape and hung it carefully on the wall before beginning to remove her boots.

Starfire turned to a random page which showed a woman in a sexy outfit. "Would such an outfit you feel more comfortable?" She asked as she showed Raven the picture.

Raven felt her left eye twitch briefly as she looked at the picture.  "Actually, I'm not sure which would be more uncomfortable: being naked, or wearing something like that," she said, eying the scandalously revealing outfit.

Starfire tapped her lip for a moment before her face lit up. "Wait here," she said before she flew out of the window.

Raven looked after for a moment, then at the various pieces of bondage equipment, and finally up at the ceiling. "I'm doomed," she deadpanned before continuing to remove her clothes; it seemed that one way or another she would not be wearing her original clothes, so she decided to strip down to her underwear and go from there.

Starfire returned a moment later. "Ta da," she said proudly as she held up a skimpy schoolgirl outfit.

Not nearly as surprised as she should have been, Raven raised an eyebrow at Starfire. "Dare I ask where you got that from?"

"I got this outfit from my room," Starfire said simply.

"Of course you did," Raven said resignedly.  A thought occurred to her and she couldn't help but ask, "How many other outfits do you have?  And why?"

Starfire suddenly started blushing furiously. "A few," she said nervously. "As for why, erm…"

Raven folded her arms across her bra-covered chest and gave Starfire a mildly stern look. "C'mon, Starfire, I told you my secret; you can tell me yours. I promise not to laugh or tell anyone else."

Starfire lowered herself to the ground. "I learned that outfits such as this make males notice females more," she mumbled shyly. "So, I thought that if I wore one, that maybe…"

Feeling a pang of sympathy for her friend, Raven gently interrupted her. "I understand, Starfire. And don't worry, I'm sure that what you're hoping will come to pass."

Starfire immediately began hovering again, happiness radiating off her. "You think so?" She asked eagerly. "Should I wear the outfit then?"

A mischievous part of Raven wanted to say 'yes' if only to see the look on Robin's face, but common sense prevailed. "You may want to work your way up to something like that, Starfire; you suddenly wearing an outfit like that may be too much for him."

"Oh," Starfire said disappointed. "You do not think Ro- I mean, the person I wish to wear this outfit for would not like it?"

Raven shook her head. "No, I'm saying he might like it too much and faint. Or think you were under some kind of mind control."

Starfire nodded in understanding. "Very well, I shall wait for another day." She held the outfit out. "Would you like to wear it?"

Examining the outfit, Raven had to ask, "Are you sure it will fit me? If you bought it for yourself, it would be made to fit you, and your measurements are bit different than mine."

Starfire put the outfit down. "Then you shall be restrained without clothing," she said simply.

"I'll try it on," Raven said quickly before pausing. "Do you know if you're supposed to wear a bra with this top, because just by looking at it, it doesn't seem so."

Starfire looked at the magazine. "I do not think so."

"Figures," Raven muttered before removing her black bra and began donning the outfit.

Starfire waited patiently for her to finish.

Raven finished sliding the white stockings up her legs to mid-thigh, grimacing at the pink bows, before slipping on the black heels. Wobbling slightly as she stood, she tugged at the very brief skirt and made sure the knot holding the shirt together was secure before standing in front of Starfire. "So, how does it look?"

Starfire clapped her hands. "It looks wonderful."

"I'm glad you think so...I think," Raven added the last in a lower tone, looking over herself in the outfit. Lifting her head, she looked at Starfire and asked, "I suppose you want to start with the bondage now?"

Starfire nodded and picked up a small piece of rope. "Now, I will begin the binding," she said eagerly as she hovered behind Raven.

Turning her head to look at Starfire, Raven asked, "Hands behind my back?"

Starfire hummed. "First, I will bind your breasts. Arms up please."

Raven choked a bit at that. "And just how are you going to bind my breasts?" she asked pointedly even as she raised her arms.

Starfire dropped the rope she was holding and picked up a larger one. "With this," she said cheerfully.

Raven felt a headache coming on. "I meant, what kind of tie were you going to use on my breasts?" she asked patiently.

Starfire looped the rope under Raven's breasts. "Um… A tight one that lifts them up."

"I see," Raven replied, watching the rope loop around her torso. "And this is something you found in the magazine?"

"Yes, it seemed to be important to the binding process," Starfire said as she finished the third loop just under Raven's breasts and tied a knot against her back to keep the ropes in place.

"I suppose it would be, especially considering who the target audience is likely to be," Raven agreed, grunting slightly as the ropes tightened.

Starfire hummed happily as she repeated the process above Raven's breasts. "Halfway there," she said as she tied another knot above the first one. "How is that?"

Raven wiggled considering. "It's a little tight, but not bad overall," she replied absently before asking, "Wait, halfway?"

Starfire nodded. "Yes, halfway." The rope she had used was a very long one and she had used it to tie the loops above and below the breasts. She pulled the trailing ropes under the three pressed against her back before crossing them and placing one over each shoulder so they dangled down Raven's front.

Looking down at the dangling ropes, Raven had a bad feeling. "I'm thinking this next part won't be very comfortable for me."

"Do not be silly," Starfire said as she walked in front of Raven. "This will be fun." She picked up the trailing ropes and gave her friend a reassuring smile.

Rolling her eyes but smiling back, Raven said, "If you say so, Starfire."

Starfire hummed before she crossed the ropes between Raven's breasts. She then pulled each rope under a breast and then looped each breast once and pulled tightly.

Raven winced as she watched Starfire work. "Yes, I can definitely see why this would be a popular binding."

"Yes, it does make the breasts seem bigger," Starfire commented throwing the ropes over Raven's shoulders and hovering behind her.

"I'll say," Raven agreed, still staring down at her chest. She had known, intellectually, that she was relatively well-endowed, but the rope harness combined with the revealing outfit made them look enormous.

Starfire hummed thoughtfully. "Should I tie mine up?" She asked. "That would make them more noticeable, would it not?"

Chuckling slightly, Raven felt compelled to tell her, "I think that might be another one those things that the object of your affections, or most anybody else, wouldn't be prepared for just yet."

"Oh," Starfire said, not really understanding. After all, men like breasts, why would it be a problem? She tugged on the trailing ropes, pulling them tight across Raven's back. "Elbows please," she said.

"Lucky for you I'm flexible," Raven quipped, putting her elbows as close together as she could.

"Yes, it is most fortunate," Starfire agreed as used the rope to pull Raven's elbows together before tying them in place.

Raven winced slightly, but didn't find it all that uncomfortable. "And now my breasts are really sticking out."

"I am sure that Beast Boy would appreciate that," the hovering woman said as she began to bind Raven's wrists palm to palm.

"I'm sure most males would appreciate it," Raven replied, adding as an afterthought, "You're not going to take pictures, are you?"

Starfire frowned. Raven had missed her joke. "Well," she said. "It would be a good way to remember this joyous event, would it not?"

"No pictures, Starfire," Raven said firmly as she tested her bonds.

Starfire pouted. "Not even for Beast Boy?" She teased.

"Especially not for Beast Boy," came the very dry response.

Starfire hovered in front of Raven and gave her a teasing grin. "Are you sure?"

Raven narrowed her eyes at her female friend. "If you want to take pictures of me dressed like this, not to mention tied up, you better have something good to offer in return."

"Such as?" Starfire asked with a giggle.

"Honestly, I don't know," Raven replied, shrugging as best she could with her new bonds, noting idly the way it made her breasts bounce. "I can't really think of anything that would convince me to let you take pictures of me looking this. Still, you surprise me on a regular basis, so I'm not ruling it out."

With a proud look on her face, Starfire moved behind Raven again and finished the binding on her wrists. She had only used one rope so far and it was nowhere near ending.

Dismissing the subject for the moment, Raven asked, "So how much more rope are you going to use for this tie?"

"Not sure," Starfire admitted. "So far, I've only used one rope," she said as she picked up the trailing rope, a wicked grin appearing on her face.

"Really? That's somewhat impressive." And worrying, Raven thought, considering how helpless she was from just one rope.

As she was hovering behind Raven, Starfire's wicked grin had gone unnoticed. "Raven, could you close your eyes a minute please?" She asked.

Raven frowned, suspicious of the request and the way that Starfire's voice suddenly seemed to be too innocent, but after warning her again, "No pictures," proceeded to close her eyes tightly.

"No pictures," she promised as she passed the rope between Raven's legs along the floor. Moving in front of her again, she picked it up and gently lifted it so that it was running between Raven's legs but not touching her.

"I'm going to make the harness a little tighter, is that okay?" She asked. She would not be able to do this next part without Raven noticing.

"Okay, sure," Raven said, still wondering why she had to have her eyes closed.

Using one hand to keep the rope away from Raven's stomach, she carefully tucked the end of the rope under the breast harness and then over the top, around the crossing ropes once and then let go so that it dropped down like a leash.

Still holding the rope away from Raven's stomach, she smiled at her work. One tug at the rope would pull Raven's breasts together, create a tight crotch-rope, which was the reason she had asked Raven to close her eyes, and pulled her bound arms against her back, making her chest stick out even more.

"Almost done," she said.

"I'm really curious as to what you're doing that necessitates me having my eyes closed," Raven grumbled.

"Well, your wait is over friend," Starfire said as she used her super-strength to give the rope a tug make everything she had planned happen.

Raven's eyes shot open and she let out a piercing squeal as she was assaulted with a barrage of very intense feelings from her breasts, arms, and especially from between her legs.

Upon hearing the uncharacteristic sound from her friend, Starfire fell to the ground laughing loudly.

Quickly getting herself under control, Raven was not happy. "Starfire" she ground out, almost growling.

Starfire laughed louder and gave the rope a few more tugs.

Raven couldn't help but let out a new squeal with each tug. "Starfire, cut it out!" she yelled in higher pitched voice than normal.

The Tamaranean complied and stood up, still giggling at her friend's plight.

Raven glared at her for a few moments before reluctantly smirking. "All right, I'll admit it, you got me pretty good."

Starfire smiled, still giggling lightly before frowning at the rope in her hand. "What should I do with this?" She asked.

"Well, for one thing, don't pull on it anymore," Raven told her deadpan. "I think what it is normally done is tying it off somewhere."

Starfire's expression brightened. "I will tie it off then," she said as she stepped forward and once again passed it through Raven's legs.

Raven immediately regretted her choice of words. She opened her mouth to tell Starfire she'd changed her mind.

Starfire gave the rope another mighty pull before tying it off tightly to Raven's wrists. "There," she said proudly. "A perfect upper body tie."

Going up on her tiptoes and squeaking at the last pull before flushing in mortification at making another humiliating sound, Raven took a moment to respond. "Yeah. Perfect," she responded, subtly testing her bonds and wincing when she found the slightest movement would move shift ropes in very sensitive places. "Lower body next?"

Starfire picked up the magazine and began looking through the pages. "I must decide on a suitable lower body tie," she said. "Please, take the time to find joy in your bindings."

"Ah yes. Joy," the half demon girl muttered under her breath as she fought the urge to blush at the sight of her body in such a salacious costume, with the ropes enhancing her appearance by making her breasts seem noticeably larger and drawing attention to her crotch.

Starfire hummed as she flicked through the magazine. "Do you like your appearance?" She asked, pointing at the mirror.

Putting the same concentration into analyzing her appearance as she did into analyzing an enemy, Raven came to a startling conclusion. "Yes, actually; I think I look... sexy." It was an unusual thought for her to have, given her general indifference to how she appeared to others.

Starfire looked up. "I think so too," she said as put the magazine down.

"Um, thank you, Starfire," Raven replied akwardly. Wanting to get past the moment, she asked, "Did you find a tie you like?"

Starfire picked up a piece of rope. "Yes," she said. "Lay on your stomach."

Raven eyed her warily. "This isn't going to be another surprise like last time, is it?"

Starfire gave her an innocent smile.

Raven gave her a suspicious glare, but laid down on her stomach, squirming slightly as she felt her bulging breasts squish against the floor.

Starfire gave her friend a concerned look. "Raven, are you in discomfort?"

"Not as such, Starfire," Raven reassured her. "It's just that my chest is little more compacted now than what I'm used to. I'll be fine."

"Are you sure?" Starfire asked nervously. "Did I tie the binding wrong?"

"No, it wasn't anything you did; I'm just well-endowed enough that lying on my stomach isn't the most comfortable position. How long did you want me to be down here?" she asked.

"Well, the tie would have had you on your stomach for a while," Starfire said as she picked up the magazine. "Hmm, sit up," she said after a moment.

Raven did so, biting back a sigh of relief as her chest came off the ground. Sitting with her legs ducked demurely under her, she told Starfire, "If you wanted to do a tie that would have me on my stomach, that's fine; it really wasn't that bad."

Starfire nodded before speaking. "Please put your legs out."

Raven did so, curious as to what Starfire had in mind.

Starfire moved Raven's legs so that each foot was resting on an opposite thigh. "Levitate please," she said.

Raising an eyebrow, Raven softly intoned her mantra of "Azarath, Metrion, Zinthos" and slowly rose about a foot into the air.

"Thank you," Starfire said cheerfully as she began to bind Raven's ankles to her thighs.

"You're welcome," Raven told her, watching her actions with bemusement. "You know, you're lucky I'm so flexible, or these ties would have been a lot more uncomfortable for me."

Starfire smiled and clapped her hands. "Oh, that is wonderful, there are more ties that I could not do but now I have learned of your flexibility, they will be no problem," she said happily.

Raven smiled at her weakly. "That's great, Starfire; I'm very happy for you," she told her even as she was cursing her big mouth.

Starfire finished with the leg and thigh binds. "How does that feel?" She asked.

Raven wiggled her knees up and down, but was unable to loosen the ropes.  "Tight, but not uncomfortable," she replied.

Starfire was happy with that. "Should I add more or are you happy with that binding?" She asked.

"Well, I'm doing this to help you out, so it's up to you," Raven responded.  "I will admit that I'm curious as to what you think you can add to this," she added, wiggling as best she could in her tight binds.

Starfire smiled before she returned to the rope pile. "You can let yourself down now," she said.

Raven blinked, having forgotten she was still levitating. "Oh, right," she said, letting herself settle gently back down to the floor.

Starfire giggled as she walked over to Raven and knelt down in front of her. She then reached forward and tied an end of the rope she was holding to the rope that tightened the breast harness.

Watching her friend closely, Rave had to comment playfully, "You know, I'm starting to get nervous whenever you giggle, especially when you're holding a rope."

"Raven, I am gentle and peace loving," Starfire said cheekily. "You need not fear me," she added as she straightened out the rope so it looked like a leash before curling it around the point where Raven's legs were bound.

"That would sound a lot more convincing if I weren't watching what you were doing," Raven quipped.

Starfire pouted before she tugged at Raven's double crotchrope hard.

Raven found herself once again squealing involuntarily at the intense feelings of mingled pain and pleasure.

Starfire looked pleased with herself as she passed the rope underneath Raven not showing any concerns about her hands brushing against Raven's panties.

Feeling a bit of deja vu as she squeaked and blushed yet again, she hissed, "Starfire, watch where your hands go! Or at least warn me!"

Starfire giggled yet again and hovered behind Raven and pulled the rope tight forcing Raven to learn forward.

Raven grunted as her head was forced down towards her legs. "Are you sure you haven't done anything like this before?"

Starfire nodded. "I am very sure," she said as she pulled the rope till Raven's head had been forced all the way down.

"Well, congratulations, as you seem to be a natural." Raven's voice was muffled by her position, but her normal dry humor came across clearly.

"Thank you, Raven," Starfire said happily as she loosened the rope a bit to allow Raven to left her head up slightly.

"You're welcome, Starfire," Raven replied, sighing with relief as her head gained enough slack to make breathing and talking easier.

Starfire tied the end of the rope to raven's wrists. "There," she said. "Finished." She was very proud of her work. If Raven leaned forward to get rid of the some of the discomfort of being held at an angle, it would tug on the crotchropes forcing her to go back up.

Raven squirmed in her bonds and very quickly discovered that her new position was even more restrictive, as the slightest movement of her torso in any direction resulted in her crotchropes digging into her even more. "I'm impressed, Starfire; I can barely move a muscle."

Starfire was pleased by this. "Are you filled with joyous feeling yet?" She asked.

Raven considered the statement carefully, suppressing her normal urge to snark back. It was kind of nice not having to worry about moving or what would happen next; it was all in the hands of Starfire, and she had meant it when she said she trusted the alien girl with her life. "A little bit, yes," she answered.

"A little? Then I must do more," she declared before returning to the magazine.

Raven started to protest, but changed her mind; the bondage was a little uncomfortable, but as she had thought earlier kind of nice as well, and she had been meaning to spend some more time with Starfire. "Okay. You wouldn't happen to have any more costumes in your closet, would you?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

Starfire nodded eagerly and started to list off various costumes she had picked up.

Raven listened with mild astonishment at the growing list. "Wow, Starfire, you really have that many outfits?"

Starfire nodded. "I was not sure which outfit Robin would like so I brought as many as I…" Her eyes widened as she realized what she said. "No, wait, I did not mean…" She trailed off, blushing madly.

"It's okay, Starfire," Raven reassured her. She felt vaguely ridiculous trying to comfort her friend while dressed and bound the way she was, but soldiered on, rolling her eyes up to look at Starfire. "I know that Robin is the boy you have a crush on."

Starfire fidgeted nervously. "You do?"

"No offense, Starfire, but I'm pretty sure most of the people we know are aware of that. Even Robin."

Starfire whimpered. "I... um… I have to go, I will return shortly," she said before flying out the window.

Raven blinked, surprised by the abrupt exit. I wonder what that was about, she thought as tried to make herself more comfortable.

In her from, a bright red Starfire danced around her room happily before letting out a large squeal of happiness.

Raven tilted her head to one side, frowning. "What was that noise?"

Starfire squealed again a few more times before an idea came to her. She turned and moved to her closet.

Checking carefully to make sure Starfire wasn't back yet, Raven carefully rocked back and forth twice, biting her lips to suppress a moan as her crotchropes rubbed against her.

Starfire looked at herself in the mirror and giggled. Raven was going to be so surprised at her outfit choice.

Raven thought she heard the sound of Starfire returning, so she ceased her movements and concentrated on getting her breathing back under control.

Starfire flew back into the room. "What do you think?" She asked Raven as she indicated her outfit. She had chosen a sexy schoolteacher outfit to go with Raven's school girl.

Complete with crop.

Raven's eyes widened minutely. "Oh. Great costume, Starfire. It goes great with mine," she complimented, hoping to avoid drawing attention to Starfire's new accessory.

Starfire nodded eagerly. "The magazine had women wearing outfits like this. They seemed to be playing a game from what I understood," she said. "I think it was called, 'Naughty School Girl gets punished."

"Really?" Raven asked, her voice carefully bland and neutral.

Starfire placed the magazine in front of Raven open at the page. "See?"

Raven squinted at the page, studying the picture of a busty young lady dressed in a similar outfit to the one she was wearing, gagged and bound bent over a desk as an attractive older woman appeared to be caught swinging a crop at her captive's well rounded and already red posterior. "I see."

Starfire hummed innocently as she pulled the crop out of her garter belt.

"So, Starfire," Raven did her best to keep her nerves out of her voice. "What are you planning to do now?"

Starfire smiled. "I was going to bring joyous feelings to you with the method of cropping." She frowned. "I do not understand though, why do these women enjoy pain?" She asked.

Raven gathered her thoughts, trying to think how to explain the sensation to the innocent alien girl. "Well, with some women, and men, their brains and nerves interpret physical sensations differently. Pain feels good to them, and so they enjoy being punished, like the woman in that picture," she nodded as best she could at the magazine photo.

Starfire considered it for a few moments. "I think I understand," she said. "Do you have such interpretations?"

Squirming slightly in her bonds, the half demon replied, "I don't know for certain; I've never tried anything like that."

Starfire hovered closer. "Then we shall discover it together," she said twirling the crop between her fingers.

Raven gave a half-smile. "I suppose we will." Then she put on her best pleading expression and said pitifully, "Please Miss Starfire, I've learned my lesson; I'll never misbehave in your class again, I promise!"

Starfire gave her a menacing look. "It is too late, Miss Raven, you must be punished for your noisiness," she said as she smacked the crop against her hand.

"No, please, have mercy!" Raven begged, struggling in her bonds so that her breasts swayed back and forth and her butt wiggled attractively.

Starfire gave her a stern look. "You are still too noisy," she said. "I must find a way to quiet your protests." She hovered over to the box of bondage equipment.

"W-what do you mean, Miss Starfire?" Raven asked hesitantly, inwardly pleased at the quaver she put in her voice.

"I mean that you must be silenced through gagging," Starfire declared as she looked through the box.

"What?! A gag?! Bad enough you tied me up like this, but now you're going to gag me as well?! You can't do that!" Raven shouted in feigned indignation.

Starfire smiled sweetly. "You have no choice," she said bluntly as she picked up a large roll of duct tape and examined it.

Raven pouted fetchingly. "Why do you have to be so mean, Miss Starfire?"

Starfire gave her a cross look. "You are the one being disrespectful, Miss Raven," she said as she held up a ball gag with her other hand. "I think both of these will do nicely."

"I said I was sorry," Raven said petulantly before pausing and lifting her face towards Starfire. "Wait, both?"

Starfire nodded. "Yes, both, your overly large mouth must be silenced," she said, hovering down to Raven's level.

Raven put a panicked look on her face. "Surely there's no need to go that far, Miss Starfire. I'll be good, just please don't use both of those on me."

"It is too late Miss Raven, your noise level is unacceptable, even Beast Boy is not as loud as you," she said, curious to see Raven's reaction.

"Hey!" Raven said indignantly. "That's a complete fabrication and you know it, Miss Starfire! I'm nowhere near as bad as Beast Boy!"

Starfire's hand hovered over the crop."You are much louder and noisier then Beast Boy," she said as though it were a fact as he picked up Raven's purple panties.

"Am not," Raven responded childishly. "And what are you doing with my panties, you perverted teacher?"

"That is it," Starfire said crossly. "I was going to be nice but now I will use these panties as stuffing for your mouth."

Raven's eyes widened and she did her best to scoot away from Starfire. "No! Don't stuff my panties in my mouth, Miss Starfire; that would be so humiliating."

"It is exactly what you deserve," Starfire said. "Now open wide."

"No," Raven replied simply, clamping her mouth shut and turning her head away.

Starfire grinned and trailed the crop over Raven's exposed sole. "Disobeying me has consequences."

Raven glared warningly at Starfire, keeping her mouth stubbornly closed.

Starfire grinned. "Do you believe the hand is faster than the eye?"

Raven raised an eyebrow at her, confused as to what she meant.

Quicker than a flash, Starfire had a camera in her hands and had snapped a photo of Raven. "Now Miss Raven, do you want all your friends to see this?"

Raven frantically shook her head, eyes pleading with Starfire.

Starfire dangled the panties back and forth. "Then ask Miss Starfire nicely for your nice panty stuffing."
This is Part 1 of a Teen Titans RP between me and :iconjack-inqu13: It has been posted on my DA page with his permission. Here is Part 2: [link]

:iconjack-inqu13: commissioned a pic for this story
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
In a few more minutes, these girls will be mine. Ryan looked at his wrapped captives. They were fast asleep from the chloroform. He turned off the vibrator and took off the dildo, to keep them fresh for what he had in store for them. Ryan finally reached his cabin. A bravura two floor cabin. Very expensive. His uncle had bought it for his dad (grandpa), and grandpa gave it to Ryan. It was the perfect haven. Ryan opened the door, and came inside.
The house wasn't any ordinary cabin. It was a mansion on the inside, with a spiral for stairs, huge bedrooms, and living room. Exquisite kitchens, a swimming pool, even a gym! This was a top-notch house! Taking the stairs, he went up to his bedroom. There he untied the unconscious girls and retied them, back to back in chairs. He quickly removed their gags before they woke. Alexis was the first to wake up.
"What's … going on?" Alexis "Where am I?" She looked around the house, but stopped at Ryan, who was smiling down on her. "What are you doing, Ryan?" She tried to stand up, realizing she tied down nude to the chair. "EEEKKK!!!" Alexis blushed immensely, failing to be able to cover herself up. Jessica shook awake.
"Alexis? Stop screaming!" Jessica mumbled.
"Jessica? Is that you?" Alexis turned her head around. Jessica was also tied up nude, in the same position as her.
"Of course it's me, what are you …." She stopped. She raised her head. "Where are we?" Trying to stand up, she also realized that she was tied up. "Damn ropes!"
"You are now in my world." Both girls turned to see Ryan naked. Alexis screamed and turned away. Jessica spat on the ground.
"You disgusting pervert! Let us go!" Jessica yelled. Alexis kept her eye on Jessica.
"I don't think you are in the position to make demands." Ryan walked forward to Jessica, gripping her chin to raise her head at him. She shook her head away. Ryan frowned. "Oh well, soon it will be time for me to play with you. He rubbed his penis against Alexis's face. She whimpers and flinches from the touch.
"You damn perv!" Jessica spat on his chest. He slowly wiped it away.
"I guess you are going to be first, Jessica." He smiled evilly. He grabbed a roll of black tape, and wrapped it several times around Alexis's mouth. She whimpered as he also wrapped the tape around her eyes. Ryan then cut the rope bonds that held Jessica. Surprised but still furious, she swung her fist at him. He sidestepped, grabbed it and threw her towards the bed.
"Rrrghh!" She lashed out her leg, as Ryan tripped her. The moment she hit the bed, Ryan was on top of her. He instantly tied both of her arms and legs to the bed posts, putting her in the spread-eagle position. "You damn- MMPPHH!" Ryan placed his hand firmly on her mouth.
"Now, now no bad words!" Placing his hand on the bed and unable to hold it back any longer, he inserted his cock into her body.
"MMMMPPPHH!!" Jessica struggled, but that only made the insertion more pleasant. "mmmmmmm…" Ryan rocked his body, his penis entering her vagina over and over.  She felt every thrust. "mmmpph! mmmpph! mmmpph! mmmpph!" Cum spurt out of her vagina. Ryan laughed and continued his as well as her delight. Ryan stopped for a second to suck on her hard breasts before continuing.
"Doesn't this feel good?" Ryan asked. Jessica couldn't help but nod. "Then I'll keep on fucking you." Removing his hand, he kisses her lips as he continued to rape her.
"mmmmmmmmmm." Jessica moaned into his mouth. Alexis whimpered through her gag as she heard Jessica moaning. Ryan took red tape and wrapped around Jessica's mouth. He gave one big thrust, shooting sperm into her pussy. "MMMMMMmmmmmmmpphh!" Jessica was breathing heavily. Her breast rose and fell as she breathed through her nose. Cum and sperm dripped from her vagina. Ryan bend down, licking her wet pussy clean. He stepped off the bed. Jessica watched as he went towards Alexis. Removing the tape from Alexis's eyes, Ryan smiled at her.
"Now it's your turn!" Grabbing the chair, Ryan rubbed his wet cock against her dry vagina. Alexis whimpers and moaned at the touch. His cock slowly pierces through her clit, emerging inside.
"mmmmmmmmmm!!!" Alexis's body heaved forward. The chair began to rock from the interaction. "mmmmm…" As he did with Jessica, his penis reaches all the way into Alexis's body. She moaned loudly as it reached the end.
"Doesn't it feel good?" Despite the interaction, Alexis shook her head. "Well now." Ryan began to rape her more and more. Alexis once in a while cries out from the plunges. "Hahahahah!!" Ryan slowly pulls it out. Removing the tape gag, he shoves his cock into her mouth. "Suck it, bitch!" Alexis slowly sucks it, maneuvering her tongue around his penis. "Hoho! That's it!" Alexis was forced to suck for 5 minutes straight, before he removed it.
"Please …. Stop…." Alexis weakly whispered.
"Stop?! NO way!" Ryan replaced his penis back into her wet vagina. Cum spurts out from her.
"Ahhh!! Ahhh!! MMMPPPHH!!" Ryan lays his hand on her mouth. "MMMMMMMMMPPPHHHH!!!" Ryan shot sperm into Alexis many times before he stopped. Her breast dripped with milk. And the floor was soaking wet.
"How was it? Did you like it now?" Ryan raised her head to his face. There was no more light in her eyes. She nodded. "Good. Call me master."
"Yes, master." Alexis weakly looked at his eyes. She was a slave to him now.
"Good good." He went to take a shower. After he was done, he came out and retied Alexis to a bed next to Jessica. Blindfolding both and ball gagging Alexis, he dresses up to leave.
"I'll back soon my pretties. Don't go anywhere. You former virgins are now mine." He laughed. He got gagged talk back in response. "See you guys in a hour or two, I got to get the teacher off on wondering where you are, so you can stay here with me forever." As he unlocked the door and opens it, he hears Alexis cry out.
"mmmmmmph.."
I know… I love you too slave."
He closes the door, locks it and begins traveling towards the camp. Now who else can I get? He smiled gleefully and traveled towards the camp.
Request from a friend

Part 1:[link]
Part 2:[link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Jessica continued to walk down her road, as she lost sight of Alexis. She walked for about half a mile, when she realized she had went in a circle again.
"Damn this forest!" She hit a tree. "Now I'm wishing I never left Alexis." Jessica looked around her surroundings. Everywhere it looks the same! She slumped, defeated. Suddenly she heard something rustling. She grabbed a stick. There shouldn't be any animals here. Ryan popped out of the bushes. Jessica almost swung the stick too.
"Gaah!" Ryan fell back.
"Oh, it's you." Jessica said with distaste. She threw away the stick.
"Geez, you almost gave me a heart and head attack!" Ryan stepped from the bushes. Jessica laughed. "What? What's so funny?"
"It looks like you wet your pants! Hahaha!" Jessica dropped to the ground laughing. Ryan looked at his pants. Looks like Alexis cummed a bit. He wiped his pants with some leaves. By the time Jessica stopped laughing, his pants were dry.
"Anyway, I found Alexis on the way here." Ryan said.
"You did? Where is she?" Jessica exclaimed
"She is a little back, we heard cussing, so I told to stay back while I investigated." Jessica sighed, at least Alexis is ok. "I know the way out of these woods, follow me." Ryan began walking in the direction where he pointed out Alexis was. Jessica narrowed her eyes at him, before following him. As they continued to walk, a buzzing sound was heard. It was louder as they seem to come closer.
"What is that?" Jessica darted her head to the left and right.
"Nothing … just bugs." Ryan continued to walk. As they came into the opening, Jessica saw a human shaped figure laid against a tree.
"Alexis!!" Jessica ran towards the figurine. As she got closer, the buzzing noise was louder, and Alexis became more clear. She was nude, but tied up in a blanket, moaning. The blanket was little wet from cum from her vagina. "Alexis?!"
"mmmmmmmmm…" Alexis just moaned from the pleasure the vibrator was giving her. Ryan quickly grabbed Jessica and chloroformed her. She fainted instantly without a sound. Ryan quickly stripped her and tied her up with rope. He looked gleefully at her body. Though she was pretty mean, she had a very sexy body. DD breasts, nice curves, and very smooth skin. She was a natural born cheerleader. She and Alexis were both still virgins. Well now …. He might change that. Jessica quickly woke up from her chloroform. Ryan didn't even have time to put on a gag.
"What … the hell … are … You doing?!!" She screamed. Ryan had to cover his ears.  He quickly took her panties and shoved them in her mouth.
"MPPHH!!" She was about to spit them out, when he placed a nice ball gag into her mouth. "MMMMMPPPHH!!!" She struggled really hard. Ryan began rubbed her clit. Her struggles were replaced by squirming and moaning. "mmmmmmmmpphh."
"Now be a good girl." Ryan took his other hand and took a dildo from his bag. He gently slid in between Jessica's legs. Jessica's eyes widen as she felt her clit open to a solid stick.
"mmmmmmm…" She whimpered as Ryan pushed the dildo in and out of her. All of Jessica's resistance went out of her body. All her body wanted now was the pleasure. Jessica tried to fight it, but it was no use. The contentment was too much. Ryan smiled as she settled down.
"That's it." Ryan took some tape, placed the dildo all the way into her, and taped it in. Jessica moaned loudly from the insertion. Ryan took his second blanket from his bag (It's a really big bag), and wrapped Jessica in it. As with Alexis, only Jessica's head was in view. As he chloroformed the girls again, he tied their mummified forms  together with tape. "You two are such sexy prizes." Alexis and Jessica only moaned in response.
Ryan picked them up, grabbed his bag, and traveled towards his secret cabin, where the fun begins.
Request from a friend
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Stories
:iconscottcoutts50:
Collection by

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Family Friend
By Rohana

“Hello, Mrs Wilcox!” I called, the bright spring sunshine bronzing my broad shoulders as I washed my father’s 1959 Ford Fairlane in our suburban-tract home’s driveway. It was less than a year old and Pop wanted to keep it looking good.

And speaking of looking good, Mrs. Wilcox was looking very good as she returned my greeting.. She was walked back from shopping at the local grocery story, very nice in her plaid skirt, pearls and beehive hairdo. She was carrying two big sacks of groceries, not an easy thing for a block in high white pumps. Still, I didn’t want to oogle Mrs. Wilcox much – while she was a dish, she was also my friend’s mom. And now that I was nineteen, nearly a man, I didn’t want to get a boner over her. Yeah, friend’s mom for one, and for two, I was wearing only bathing trunks to wash my old man’s car.

Shutting off the water, I further called, “Heard from Billy?”

“Our son’s still at his uncle’s farm. Won’t be home for a week.” And then and there, she started losing her grip on her shopping bags.

I dashed over to help as the contents spilled across our green lawn. After all, I like her a lot.

“Let me help you with these. Gosh, Mrs Wilcox, you sure buy a lot of plastic wrap!” I was putting box after box of the transparent clingy stuff back into her bags.

“It’s got all sorts of uses around the house, Joey,” she said, kneeling close, her bare shoulder brushing mine. The way she said ‘all’ was spooky, kinda like she meant something different from food storage and stuff. Her eyes seemed so dark and intense. I became very conscious that I was nearly naked in front of her, wearing nothing more than some swimming trunks. Suddenly I realized there was no way I could hide my boner from her.

“Let me carry these for you,” I croaked desperately.

“Why thank you, Joey. You’re a perfect gentleman.”

It was a strange walk to the Wilcox house, her clip-clopping in her white pumps, me padding at her side in my swimsuit, bags of plastic wrap in my arms hiding my erection. And the conversation, just crazy-city. She was asking all sorts of strange questions. Had I ever played cowboy and indian games? Did I ever get tied up? When I said yes, the local girls had tied me to a tree, she asked for details and giggled as I blushed. Had I ever tied up my babysitter? (once). Had she tied me up? (the very next time, and left me in a closet the entire afternoon). Did I see that new movie where Tarzan got tied up? How about the mummy movie? She really liked that one.

Like I said, crazy-city.

Inside her house, I set the bags on the counter. “There you go, Mrs. Wilcox…”

“Like I said, there are other things you can do with plastic wrap,” she told me, running a finger daringly along the sharp cutter edge of one of the boxes. “Do you know what they are?”

“Um, no, Mrs. Wilcox.”

“Say you come into your house and catch a burglar. You look like a strong young man…” Her hand, so warm, came to rest on my shoulder, her eyes boring into mine. “What would you do?”

“I’d… I’d knock him flat and call the police.”

She smiled, a strange little smile like she knew something. “Very well and good. But what would you do to keep him there until the police arrived?”

“Golly. I guess I’d tie him up.”

“What if you had no rope?”

“Gee. I don’t know what I’d do then.”

“Let me show you a little kitchen trick. Turn around.”

“I don’t know, Mrs. Wilcox. I think I left the hose running…” My hose was about to run all right. All her talk about tie-up stuff, all that standing close and touching, it was all having an effect. I hoped she didn’t notice.

“It will only take a second. So turn.” Her hot little hands forced me around to face the sink. I heard the crisp buzz of plastic wrap being pulled from the box, that whirring noise. “Hands together behind you. No, not crossed. Palm to palm.”

I did what she told me, swallowing. And then came the strangest sensation, that of her wrapping her wrap around and around my hands, keeping it tight, keeping it tense.

“How close can you get your elbows, Joey? Show me. Oh, that’s fine.”

It must have been. Around and around went her plastic wrap, snugging me tight from wrists to elbows.

“Oh, look at you, Joey. You’re my little prisoner now. Try to get loose.”

I put some shoulder-roll into it, tugging and grunting. Then I shook my head. “Gosh, it works fine, Mrs. Wilcox. I can’t get loose.”

“See? Just like I told you,” she purred. “Just like one of those roman slave movies. But there are other things you can do to make someone even more a prisoner…”

That soft whirr again. And then she was reaching around me, her arms so soft, her perfume filling my senses, her breasts brushing my back. Plastic wrap tightened over my already tight belly, sealing it like twenty cent hamburger in a store’s freezer. She passed it around and around, using up most of a roll. When she was done, I glistened from my chest to just above my bathing suit’s waistline – it was like I was waxed. It was like I didn’t have arms at all. Without arms, I was more aerodynamic than the 1960 car models coming out.

“Now you’re a mummy,” she purred over my shoulder. “How’s that feel?”

“Snug,” I finally managed. I was having problems breathing. Looking down, I blushed – my boner was getting hard. I wished Mrs. Wilcox wouldn’t stand so close, gripping me with two hot hands, ten clamping fingers, pushing her crotch into my bound hands..

“Maybe I should be going,” I warbled.

“But there is more. Let me show you.” Without seemingly any effort, she turned me 180 degrees to face her. I prayed she wouldn’t look down. My Lincoln Log was thrusting between us, my body trembling under her tight wrapping. When I breathed, my nipples (yes, in sex ed, they told us those where what they were called, same on a man. We all laughed then, but nobody was laughing now?)… yes, my nipples, they were sawing across the top ridge of the sheeting. I felt myself shivering, nothing to do with cold since I was pretty warm in all that wrap. Mrs. Wilcox continued to stand so very close, one arm down on the counter, the other fumbling in a junk-drawer, trapping me between. Up it came, a golf ball cupped in her small hand.

“Open your mouth, Joey.”

“Please, Mrs. Wilcox. It’s been fun playing tie-up games, but I really need…”

She sighed, just like any mother would before an obstinate brat. Then, pinching my nose with one hand, she pulled up until I was gaping like a trout. Into my mouth went that hard little ball. The plastic wrap whirled. Around and around my face it went, so firm around my cheeks, jaw and neck. It was as if I had been dipped in plastic.

“Mmmmph. Grummp.” I tried to say, showing me that, yes, it worked and she could stop. But she didn’t stop. She just stood close, very close, and then her hand tightened around my throbbing rod.

“MPFFFHFH!”

Her breath almost melted my wrap gag, it was so hot, her face so close. “You can’t get away, Joey. I locked the front door when we came in. You’re trapped here with me. So just go along with what I do to you and everything will be fine.”

I tried to shake my head but the wrap was too firm. And then her arms went around me and she kissed me (well, she kissed my sheeted lips, pressing firmly against that hard ball that filled my mouth). And me? I just stood in her wrap and arms, my heart pounding, my blood gushing, my boner as hard as a beam. I thought I was going to faint. It was like one of those French art films everyone whispered about.

Cooing to me like she would to a baby, she reached down and pulled my trunks down. “Look at you, baby. So hard.” All I could do was stand there, rocking, in total confusion.

Once my trunks were off, she coaxed me to sit on the kitchen linoleum – it was hard on my ass. I sat there with my back to the cabinets and my legs in front of me, my hard-on throbbing, wondering if my best friend’s mom had gone crazy. She stood next to me, a set of long womanly legs and high sexy pumps – I tried not to look at them but found my eyes drawn. All this did was make my boner even harder. Meanwhile, she sorted through the drawer she’d fetched the golf ball from, pulling out two neat coils of clothesline. These she unrolled, smiling down at me with a conspiratorial smile (as if we were all in this together). Then she crossed to the wall to the left, stooped (I found my eyes following the tight curve of her ass), then over to the wall on the right. Only then did I see what she was doing – she was tying one end of each long rope to an eye-bolt driven into the baseboard (beneath the cabinet’s overhang). I wondered about this. Why have eye-bolts there? What purpose did they serve? I was so fixated on this that I didn’t realize that she was taking the other end of those lines and tying it to my ankles, pulling them wide apart. I started to buck on the second one and she just turned on her knee, looking at me reproachfully.

“Joey, you’d better behave. I could have hung you head down in the basement by our pulley. An hour or two of that would take the starch out of you. You should know that I was thinking about it while we walked here, just leading you down the stairs on the end of a leash like a dog, making you lay on the cold floor, trussing up your legs and then pulling you up. You wouldn’t like that, would you? An hour or two dangling?”

I shook my head as best I could. No, I didn’t think I’d like that at all. I stopped fighting her, finding myself thinking how strange (and exciting) it was that she’d thought of me, tied and heel-hung. Was it like a… fantasy? That was what those things were called, right?

But she continued with her little game, tying each of my ankles and then pulling the slack out of the ropes. My legs were pulled apart like those girls doing splits in gym. I grunted as everything tensed. And there I was, sitting on my ass on that hard floor, wrapped from nipples to navel, my thudder jutting out, buzzing in a low monolog through my gag.

And Mrs. Wilcox? She just stood there, leaning against the kitchen table, long legs crossed, looking at me like you would a painting in a museum. Or meat on the grocer’s shelf.

Somehow, I blushed even harder. I was beginning to realize that this might not be a game after all. Or at least, it wasn’t a game like I knew games to be.

“And now, Joey, I’m going to show you something else. Something amazing.”

I grunted. She’d shown me so much, and what had it gotten me? Plastic wrapped, sitting upright on my throbbing ass, my boner out in the open like some sort of Apache torture. A flash fantasy of Mrs. Wilcox in a leather skirt, a feather in her hair, warpaint on those cheeks.

My boner got a little harder.

But she was crossing around the kitchen, this way and that, collecting things. From the sink, rubber gloves. From the cabinet, cooking oil. And then she was kneeling down between my lashed-open legs, hands on knees, smiling.

“You’ve masturbated, haven’t you, Joey?”

I blushed more than that Indian image. Yes, I had. It was just… weird, her asking me. I realized she was waiting for an answer. I nodded hesitantly.

She pulled on those yellow gloves. “Well, that’s just what I’m going to do to you. You might like it, of course. But I’m going to do it to you. A lot. You might as well get comfortable – we’re going to do this for hours.”

I buzzed at her. How could I get comfortable, fixed up like this. And then I realized what she’d said, what she was going to do, and I buzzed continuously. But she paid me no mind, smiling primly as she unscrewed the cap off the oil. She dolloped a glob of the yellow fluid into her glove palm. Then, leaning in so close that I could smell her perfume and look down her dress, she clamped cool oily hands around my rod. And then she began working me, carefully, methodically, milking me like a cow. I hummed, of course, shaking my stiff head, trying to tip it back to not watch this humiliation. Yes, I’d love to get into the sack with Billy’s mom. Heck, I’d masturbated to the thought of it. But here I was on her kitchen floor, all done up, and there she was between my legs, coaxing me, molesting me, humiliating me…

She felt my ejaculation coming seconds before the eruption. When it was truly unstoppable, she positioned me in a way so I jetting into her gloved palm, grunting like a pig. “Very good, Joey. Very good. Let me clean up and we’ll do you again, okay?” I blinked as she stood over at the sink, all long legs and pert bottom, washing off her hands. And then she was back, more oil in her palm, lathering it around my cock with sweet delicate fingers. “This feels nice, doesn’t it? I wouldn’t want to chafe you…”

She would have, too, given how much molestation it took the second time around. But she had time and I couldn’t stop her. In the movies, lovers smoke and talk. Here, I was immediately at bat again. Even though I hummed for her to stop, to show mercy, to grant pity, she kept working my cock, wrapping fingers around my slick nuts, thumbing my head, doing everything she could.

Again, she stood at the kitchen sink, washing off my second load.

She spared me another go. Taking off her gloves, she rooted through the devil drawer. “Ah, here we go. I read about something like this in a book on erotica Mr. Wilcox bought me in a shop. I think you’ll love it.”

Information was coming as quickly as I had. Mrs. Wilcox read erotica? Mr. Wilcox had gone to that little whisper-shop at the edge of town and bought it for her? An image came to mind; Mrs. Wilcox in a lacy negligee, lying in her bed, a book of smut propped on her trim tummy, a hand slipping into her own crotch.

I was so distracted by this I hardly registered that she was kneeling before me again, that her hands contained clothespins. A second before they clipped onto my nipples, I realized the extent of her play.

Oh, they hurt!

But it was a good hurt, one that churned my half-empty balls, made me hiss and sway on my aching ass, made me want to rip free of my wrap and tear them off. But I couldn’t, and secretly I was glad. That she squatted between my legs, my oiled willie lulling before her, my nipples on fire from the clips, and yet she watched with those brown eyes of hers, her smile cocked like a French whore indulging her client (well, so, I’d read a book or two out of that shop, too), it gave me strength. Already, my glistening dork was hardening. She noted it, giving herself a little nod. Yes, she could do me again whenever she wanted.

But there was something else she needed to do. Rising, she crossed the room to the wall-mounted phone, a foot toe-cocked against her other one, the phone cord twisting around a playful finger as she dialed, headset tucked under that dimpled chin. She smiled at me as the other phone rang, winking like we were sharing a secret (seeing how I was wrapped up in her kitchen, handjobbed to distraction, with clothespins on my nipples, well, I guess we were). Still, I had to wonder – who was she calling? The police?

“Hello, Mrs. Henderson!”

I yipped into my gag. My mother!!!

“Yes, this is Mrs. Wilcox. Listen, a funny thing just happened. Billy and his uncle were in town – he’d forgotten something and they stopped by. Your son Joey was here and everyone got to talking. As it turns out, Joey rode back with them to the farm. Yes, I know, short notice. I hope it’s alright that he went with them. It is? Fine! Yes, he’ll be back within the week. Oh, that’s no problem. Thank you. You have a nice day, too.”

She hung up the phone. Looking down at me, wrapped like a fish in the market, gagged with a golfball, my peter oiled and milked, my tits throbbing from clothspins, she said, “Looks like you get to sleep over for a week. Won’t that be fun?”

“Mmmmm…”

“Oh, don’t be such a frowny-face. By the time we’re done with you, you might actually enjoy it. But don’t think you can tell tales about what happened. Billy will say whatever Mr. Wilcox tells him to – he’s a good boy. And my brother? It wouldn’t be the first time he bent the truth to cover one of my little adventures.”

Adventures, I thought? I muffed into the gag, rolling my helpless body, the clothespins rocking, their bite like little nasty piranhas.

“Now, let’s get those pins off, shall we?” I nodded wearily. But then she pulled on the gloves. “One more milking, first.”

I groaned.

There was a lot of groaning that afternoon. Eventually I didn’t think I could cum anymore. Once, Mrs. Wilcox wiggled half-out of her blouse, giving me an eye-full of boob while she double-clutched me. Once she licked my ear, her little pink tongue wiggling like a sensuous worm, her breath a sirocco of lust against my cheek. And once, she moved a chair up, slipped out of her pumps, and used her nyloned insteps to roll my flagging boner back and forth between them. I actually had a flashback of scouts, and learning to make fire with sticks. The principle was much the same, and so was the result. Inflamed, I jetted another couple of drops of cum. She patted me on the head like a good boy.

Otherwise, she bustled around the house, leaving me in the kitchen alone. Sometimes she put the clips on, sometimes she took them off. But generally, every thirty minutes or so, she hand-jobbed me. And even though I swore on my mother’s grave (if she’d seen this, it would have killed her) and begged and pleaded, somehow she always managed to coax more love-juice out of me.

Not that I wanted to give. My loins ached from overuse. Even with the oil, my crank was inflamed, my balls leaden, my ammo low. But every time, she’d tear another climax out of me, regardless of my feelings. I’d look up and shake my head, no-more, but she’d just sweetly kneel, her yellow gloved slipping around my worn cock, whispering, “There, there, Joey. I’m sure you have one more bullet in your little pistol.”

I lost track of time.

Which is why I was totally surprised at the sound of the front door opening, the step of a heavy shoe, and the call, “Honey, I’m home!”

There came the click-clack of Mrs. Wilcox heels, the sound of a warm kiss, the age-old suburban greeting.

“Hello, George. How was your day?”

“The usual, Mary. What’s for super?”

“We’re having something special tonight. But before I show it to you, let’s get that coat off and give you a chance to enjoy a cocktail and your pipe.

“Oh Christ,” I thought. The kitchen was just off the living room. I could hear the crumble of Mr. Wilcox’s chair, the snap of a match, the scent of his tobacco. What would happen when he found me in his kitchen, wrapped and gagged and exposed? Would he get a gun and shoot me? Tell my parents? Call the police?

I was shivering in fear. Mrs. Wilcox click-clacked into the kitchen, the supportive wife, and mixed a stiff drink for her husband, not giving the boy-down-the-street, the one she’d tricked, tied, and molested so much as a side-glance. I could hear them talking in the other room, little things, office politics, the red scare, the war, all the stuff except the young fellow wrapped up in their kitchen.

“So, what’s for dinner?”

“Let me get it.” Again she came in, her figure so fine in her light house dress, her pearls setting off her throat. She fixed a quick plate of sandwiches and took them out. Her husband commented on the light fare and she told him it was desert that was special.

I started having a horrible idea that I was desert. I pulled at my wrists but, wrapped from elbows to palms, and mummy-wrapped over that, there was no getting loose. Finally, I heard Mr. Wilcox lean back. “So, you mentioned desert?”

“It’s in the kitchen.”

“You didn’t! You did? Really? That’s wonderful, honey!”

And suddenly all sorts of footsteps were approaching. I pulled my legs, left, right, left, trying to yank free but the eye-bolts were too firmly attached. And suddenly they were both rounding the door, Mr. Wilcox with his pipe, Mrs. Wilcox behind him, hands crossed demurely.

“Well I’ll be. You really did catch him, didn’t you?” He knelt, fixing me an eye-to-eye look. “And how many times did you jack him?”

“Nine times. I was hoping for a dozen but you know how time just gets away from you. But he’s as virile as a young man can be. Also, he’s not expected home for a week.”

“Well well.” And suddenly he was addressing me with the mouthpiece of his pipe. “So, Joey, had an interesting day, haven’t you?” I tried not to tear up, nodding meekly. I didn’t feel nineteen at all.

He continued. “I’m going to share a little secret, Sport. You see, Mrs. Wilcox and I were getting rather bored with the once-a-week suburban sex. Then she read one of those sex books and talked to me. I agreed to listen. She told me that she was very interested in masturbation. Mutual masturbation. Do you understand what I’m saying?” I nodded again, trying to get around the idea of them lying next to each other in their pajamas, fondling each other. To tell you the truth, lying next to Mrs. Wilcox and feeling her tits while she hand-jacked me seemed like a great idea. And I was speaking from experience.

“So that worked for a while. But then she told me was what she’d really like is if she had a slave, someone in the house who was sexually suffering while we played our little game. Someone who was forced to endure the long overnight hours in discomforting bondage while we stroked each other to multiple climaxes. But who, we thought.” He pointed the chewed end of his pipe at to me. “You, Joey, that’s who. When you came of age, she pointed you out and told me just what she was going to do to you. I gave her the green like. And Mary, she’s a resourceful girl. So now you see your place in this. Mary is going to keep you tied up, hand and foot and wherever else she can tie a rope, all day. She’ll coax as many climaxes out of you as you can suffer. She’s also going to play strange games with you all day, odd little fantasy games, French games, ones with feathers and whips and clips…”

“I already gave him a taste of clothespins, George. You should have seen him squirm.”

“That’s my girl, Mary. Well, as I was saying, she’ll misuse you non-stop, and at night, we’ll turn our attention on each other, aroused by the thought of you tied up in a sad little ball, sexually used and helpless. Goodness, but it’s already got my motor running. Mary, should we retire early?”

“I think Joey could stand a little more attention.”

“Certainly. You’re the expert in male matters.” And with that, Mr. Wilcox raised a hand. Into it, Mrs. Wilcox placed her yellow latex gloves.

I suddenly saw what was going to happen and yodeled into my gag. It made no more noise than an alarm clock. Nobody passing by on the street would be any wiser to my situation.

I shivered as cool oil was dribbled across my frank. I shook my head against this violation but Mr. Wilcox was reaching in. I looked up to see Mrs. Wilcox leaning against the table, long legs crossed, a hand inside her blouse, troubling a nipple. She was grooving on what her husband was doing to me.

It was strange, a man’s hands working me. Unlike her with her fluttering caresses, he came after me like a dairy farmer. He was a man and knew how to beat-off, even when it wasn’t his own wanker. It was forceful and strange and yet erotic. I felt myself hardening at his insistent. Was I becoming a homo?

But there wasn’t anything I could do about it. He warped me up and down, up and down, eyes firm as he butterchurned me. And to my surprise, I felt myself biting the golf ball like I had so many times before. Mary, carefully watching, husked, “George, he’s going to let go. Don’t spill any on the floor. I just mopped.”

“Right you are, dear,” he said, cupping his hand around my head. I jutted into his palm, a couple of weak spurts.

“Very good, George. You men must have an understanding. You got more than I did last pull.”

Mr. Wilcox nodded as he rose and crossed to the sink, smiling back at me. “Well, after I help you tie him up for his day tomorrow, maybe I’ll throw out the first ball. I’m sure after a nights unhappy rest, he’ll have more cream for the dairyman.”

Mrs. Wilcox nodded. “I was thinking about that today while I was doing him. I think I’d like to tie him across the dining room table, spread eagle. I still have those gull feathers from the lake. Perhaps I’ll be the evil nun-inquisitor and Joey my victim. That would be fun!”

“Uh oh,” Mr. Wilcox mugged an expression my way. “Bad news for you, Sport. Mrs. Wilcox is a champion tickler.” Dropping his gloves by the sink, he walked into the living room. “So, what’s on TV tonight?”

“Reruns, dear,” Mrs. Wilcox said, following him out and switching off the light. I saw her shapely shadow on the freezer door for a moment, that perfect hourglass shape. And inside the dark sphere representing her head, the fantastic. A woman who would teach her husband the strange art of mutual masturbation, and who would talk him into taking someone prisoner as a prop in their perversions. And who had such a fantastic fantasy life that she had to pick and choose what she’d do to her helpless captive.

I was left in the darkness, listening to a TV show I wish I could watch (I hadn’t seen that episode!) and thinking about things. My dong ached, overused. Further, I wondered what was going to happen to me, tied up around the clock, used and used and used again, mental fodder for these two distorted lovebirds. Just knowing that I was suffering in the dark rekindled their strange fires. But what did I think about that? Tomorrow I was going to be lain on a broad table, tied hard and fast. If Mr. Wilcox was good to his word, he’d handjack me before leaving for his job. And then Mrs. Wilcox would come in, with her cupid smile and her feathers from the lake. And there I would be, open and helpless before her exquisite touch.

And when it was all over? When all the oil was washed away, the creams rubbed into my sores, a hot meal put into me, a hug from Mrs. Wilcox and a handshake from Mr. Wilcox, would I tell?

How could I tell?

Why would I tell?

Perhaps I was as perverted as they were. Maybe I was a deviant, a homo, whatever. But I found myself looking forward to whatever Mrs. Wilcox might dream up. After all, I knew she was hot for heel-hanging. What other fetishes might she unleash on me?

And I knew that Billy would be taking another trip to the farm before college started. Maybe I’d let this wondrously crazed couple use me again.

I was still pondering these things (anything to take my thoughts off my aching butt) when I heard Mr. Wilcox ascending the stairs. “Going to bed now, honey.”

“Do you have the creams? Please put them on the bedside table. We’ll need them tonight.”

“Right you are, dear.”

And then she came into the room, a Mrs. Wilcox I’d never seen before. She was in her negligee, a lacy thing that displayed her legs, her cleavage, all her womanly form. She padded across the kitchen like a silken cloud. I looked away from her charms to realize that she was slipping on those long yellow gloves again.

“I think you can manage at least one more pull, don’t you, Joey?”

She slipped between my legs, this hot-blooded woman with fiery eyes. Soon those same devious hands, without gloves, gloriously warm and soft and knowing, would molest her husband as he coaxed her own yearning body. But now, she was mine.

As she gently oiled me, I leaned back, shifting my legs a little further apart and leaned back, willing her to proceed.

The End

Yes, I'm supposed to be writing my submission to that publisher. And then I'm supposed to do a couple of your little deviant fantasies. But I woke up in a hotel and had this dream curling like smoke in my thoughts, one of a childhood friend's mom I'd always yearned for, and an image of her doing me in her suburban home with cooking oil and latex gloves. What a warm fantasy it was. Thought it over and had to write it, I liked it so much.

And apologies if I offended anyone with a certain word in this story - I was trying to capture an era and the thoughts of a young man who was being used by another man. If it helps, he's much more accepting of such activities by the story's end, so happy conclusions all around.

Anway, I hope you all enjoy this freebee that just showed up in my brain.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

1:43am

“That’s it girls, keep squirming,” Mr Steele encouraged Abigail and Kavita. “Make me believe that you only have ten minutes to escape for real.”

    My two friends sighed and groaned through the strips of cloth cleave gagging them as they fought against the ropes binding them to their seats. Steele had set up another devious, damsel related scenario for his next photo session, the backdrop this time resembling the office of a 1920’s private eye in New York. The costumes he had picked out fitted the scenario perfectly. Abigail was now dressed in full flapper girl regalia, wearing a bright green flapper dress with a feather bower in her blonde hair, dark green elbow length gloves and black high heel maryjanes. Kavita was dressed as the detective, wearing a dark skirt suit with white blouse, dark stockings and black high heels. To complete her outfit a brown, Indiana Jones-esque hat rested on her dark hair, which now tumbled freely onto her shoulders.

   The scenario was they’d fallen foul of some gangsters, who had proceeded to bind and gag the two to office chairs, their hands over the chair backs, ropes around their upper bodies and laps, and their ankles and knees bound together. Then they had left the two with an explosive parting gift. Yep, Steele had created a fake bundle of red dynamite sticks with a timer attached, which he had placed between their chairs on the floor. It was to this prop that he was instructing Kavita and Abigail to direct their half choreographed/half genuine fear as he snapped away happily at them with his camera.

    At the side sat Rachel and I, plonked in chairs with straps securing our hands to the armrests and our feet to the chair legs. Rachel still wore her bright white ball gown, while I remained clad in the sparkly golden nightclub dress with matching elbow gloves. We were both currently ungagged, so in between our struggles and the click of Steele’s camera we were able to communicate in hushed whispers.

   “You know Sara, now would be a really good time to come up with a plan,” Rachel muttered.

   “I’m thinking,” I answered softly. “But Steele knows what he’s doing. Keeping us separated to discourage us from even attempting to escape. We can’t try to break free until we can guarantee each other’s safety.”

   “He’ll slip up soon,” Rachel growled as she watched Steele zoom in for a close up on the terrified looking Abigail. “And then I’m bringing that camera down on top of his deranged head…do you think he really means to let us go?”

   “He doesn’t seem to want to hurt us,” I pointed out. “But I don’t want to know what he has in mind to stop us tattling on him. If we get the chance we have to take it!”

   “Easier said than done,” Rachel grunted through gritted teeth as she strained against the straps.

   After a few more clicks of the camera shutters Steele said to the costumed and chairtied Abigail and Kavita, “OK that’ll do. Got some really good shots there. Thank you for your co-operation.”

    “Wwwww dddnnnnttt gggrrrr ttttnnn tthhssss!” Kavita responded through the cloth she was biting into.

   “Wwwllll yyynnn llltttt ssss gggnnn nnnnmmm?” Abigail asked, flexing against the ropes encircling her gloved wrists.

   Steele understood her and replied, “You can’t go just yet. We have a few more scenarios I wish to try out first. We haven’t even got to the fantasy damsel trope yet.”

   “What do you mean fantasy damsel?” Rachel barked as we watched Steele walk over to a nearby rack of costumes and start leafing through them.

   The sinister photographer couldn’t restrain his smirk as he pulled a costume off of the rack. “Well personally, I think you will make quite the gorgeous princess from the lost city of Atlantis,” he remarked as he held up the red tunic dress for Rachel to see.

    I was beginning to lose my patience with this madman. “We’re not some life size dress up dolls. We’re living girls with families and friends. You’re going to be in for one hell of a shock when you realise that you can’t whisk us away from our lives to fulfil your sick fantasies without any consequences.”

    Steele merely looked even smugger as he began searching for another costume on the rack. “I understand that Sara, which is why I intend to let you return home once this is all over. Things will only get unpleasant if you continue to resist me. The more cooperative you prove, the faster this will be over. Now then, what do you make of this little beauty?”

   He held aloft a costume. All four of us captives stared at this outfit with expressions of stunned silence. None of us could quite believe what he was holding up for us, and me in particular, to see.

   Eventually I said in a tone of quiet, fuming defiance, “No…no you can’t be serious. You can’t seriously expect me to wear…that?”


   
2:24am

Harriet used her car keys to slice through the duct tape keeping my phone fixed to the front gate of the Kirkbrooke Estate. Evidently the Kreep had been telling the truth, leading her to the place where we were being held prisoner. It had taken Harriet ten minutes to fling on a pair of jeans and a dark jacket over the old Manchester United top she’d worn to bed, and just under an hour to drive here as fast as she could get away with. Using the light of the almost full moon she peered through the steel gates and could see the outline of a large stately home on top of a rise behind an immaculately trimmed lawn and a stone covered driveway. The house was a good distance away from the village of Barnston upon Lees, so undoubtedly the locals would have been none the wiser as to what this man was getting up to.

   Harriet wasn’t preparing to immediately come to our rescue. Instead she was waiting. She realised that going in alone would have been foolhardy. She also realised that with both my dad and Felicity out for the count, there was no way she could rely on the authorities.

   Fortunately she had other contacts. A group who had plenty of experience in foiling the schemes of The Kreep. A group whose hometown was a forty five minute drive away from the village she had travelled to. Therefore she didn’t have to wait long for them to arrive. She stared as the lights of the approaching car pulled to a stop just behind where she had parked her own vehicle, before she waved a greeting to its four occupants as they got out.

   Harriet was however unprepared for Jemma Wark as she charged forward and flung her arms around the six foot Harriet’s neck. “Oh my God are you OK Harriet?” the petite blonde squeaked in a tone of concern as she half strangled the girl she was embracing.

    “I’ll be fine when we’ve cleared up this mess that psycho has placed us in,” Harriet replied as she broke apart from girl with whom she’d once shared an uncomfortable night of captivity at the hands of the Kreep’s minions. As the three other girls approached her position she smiled and said, “Thank you so much for coming.”

    “There’s no way we could just abandon you all, especially if the Kreep has had something to do with this” the beautiful, red headed, freckle faced Molly Drake, head of the Drake Detective Agency, responded firmly. She hadn’t hesitated for a second when Harriet had called her up in the middle of the night asking for assistance.

    Molly was quickly joined by her close friend Caroline, a bespectacled bookish brunette, and her girlfriend Steffi, a stunning girl with long dark hair. They were all dressed in dark tops, jackets, jeans and trainers. All save Jemma, who had improvised as best her eclectic wardrobe would allow in a dark green, short sleeved top, dark leggings and dark flats. Steffi spoke first, telling Harriet, “After everything you have done for Molly and the girls this is the least I could do.”

    It was the first time Harriet had met Molly’s partner, and she inwardly thought to herself that her fellow redhead had done damn well for herself. “I’m just glad I have people like you to call on,” she told them.

   Caroline looked through the gates to the stately house beyond. “Guessing that’s the place. Looks like we’ll have to rely on stealth. Gina is accompanying Alex on one of her ice skating competitions, so brute force might be out of the equation.”

    “Don’t worry, when I get in there I’m going to pummel the freak responsible for this single handed,” Harriet replied angrily.

   Molly nodded before adding, “The question then is how do we get in?”

   It was Jemma who found the answer. “Hey there’s a gap in the hedgerow here,” she announced with great excitement. She then tried to crawl on through, but found her way blocked by a plastic mesh fence.

    “I’ll handle this,” Steffi announced, as from the backpack slung over her shoulder she pulled out a pair of wire cutters. The tool easily cut through the plastic and soon she’d created a hole big enough for the five of them to sneak onto the lawn separating them from the mansion. There was no light save for that provided by the moon, so they were able to reach the building under cover of darkness.

   Moving quietly they skirted around the outside, until they approached the back door. Molly got her lock picks at the ready, but before she got started Caroline noticed that the kitchen window had been left open a fraction. She found it easy to push it further open, before lifting herself into the darkened kitchen whereby she took the door off of the latch and allowed her fellow snoops inside.

   The five rescuers stuck together as they exited the kitchen, and found themselves traversing the corridors of the Kirkwood Estate. It was extremely posh. Wooden walls adorned by oil paintings, red carpets covering the floor, and the shelves and dressers covered by antiques. The house was huge and sprawling, and Harriet was thinking to herself that it would be impossible to find us without getting discovered themselves.

   But Molly was alerted to the sound of voices coming through an ajar double door up ahead. She put her finger to her lips and motioned with her head in that direction, and cautiously they all approached the door and peered through.

    And what they saw they could scarcely believe.

    First they saw Rachel, my raven haired best friend bound to a post to the side of the room. Ropes were wound about her body, pulled her hands around the post behind her back, and fixed her feet against it, and red strip of cloth cleave gagged her. She was wearing the red tunic Steele had provided her, which with the flat sandals with straps winding about her calves created the impression that she was a damsel from Greek mythology. The fake backdrop added to this illusion, suggesting that she’d been left bound on an ancient mountaintop to the mercy of an evil cyclops.

   Rachel’s situation stunned the girls enough, but it was nothing, and I mean nothing, compared to the shock of seeing the outfit I’d been placed in.

    Because Steele had forced me to dress as a mermaid.

    Yes, that’s right, a bloody mermaid.

    Yes, bikini top shaped like sea shells ala Ariel from the Disney film, a pink headband in my hair shaped to resemble coral, and my body from the waist down completely covered by a bag of turquoise coloured silk which had been expertly crafted to resemble a fish tail, completely concealing my legs.

   Of course the psycho hadn’t stopped there. He’d been really creative with this set up, plonking me on a specially constructed rock against a stormy seas backdrop. I’d been bound by ropes not just around my exposed arms but around my fish tail clad legs. But these ropes had been covered in a kind of papier-mâché sheen to make them resemble strands of green coloured seaweed. More of these ropes had been wound about my lower face as a gag, giving the impression that seaweed was constricting my mouth as well.

   My face flushed red from anger, fear and embarrassment as Steele’s camera trained itself on me, snapping me from every angle. I’d never felt so exposed. I’d have done anything to have stopped this freak from continuing his depraved project.

    My prayers however were answered when the door to the room was flung open, swiftly followed by a loud roar of, “LEAVE HER ALONE YOU GIT!”

   Steele whirled around just in time to see not just one, but two red headed girls bearing down on him. Before he could react Harriet had shoulder barged him, and viciously shoved him back until he crashed against the back wall with a thump. Instantly Harriet pressed her forearm against Steele’s windpipe, causing him to wheeze and splutter as he tried vainly to scrabble away. Unfortunately for him Molly helped Harriet by pushing hard against his waist and right hand, keeping the mad photographer in place.

   Steele stared into the eyes of the two furious red heads before coughing, “…Harriet Palmer…just as I hoped…”

   “By the time I’m done with you you’ll be wishing we’d never met!” Harriet bellowed into his face pushing hard to stop the photographer from even mounting significant resistance.

   I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Not only had Harriet come to our rescue out of nowhere, but in the company of Molly and members of the Drake Detective Agency. I could only blink and murmur in disbelief as Caroline and Jemma ran forward to help me, while Steffi ran to help Rachel.

   Molly, looking angrier then I’d ever seen her before, hissed into Steele’s face, “You got a thing for damsels and girl detectives then? What’s it like when they fight back?”

    Somehow Steele managed to find the breath to smile deviously at the two girls, before he smirked, “Wonderful. Just the…defiance I was…hoping for…”

   “Shut it!” Harriet roared. “You aren’t going to finish your twisted photo shoot, I can assure….”

   “HANDS ABOVE YOUR HEADS GIRLS!” two voices sounded in unison from the doorway.

   Harriet, Molly, Caroline, Jemma and Steffi looked over and saw Reggie and Rodger with stern, serious expressions etched on their faces, pistols clasped in their gloved hands. Pistols which they had aimed at Abigail and Kavita, now both dressed in a dark blue cheerleader outfit with yellow patterning, their attire completed by white sneakers, blue socks and tan tights, with their hands cuffed behind their backs and duct tape over their lips.

    Our band of rescuers quickly realised that they had lost the advantage, and not wanting to risk any harm to the mewling cheerleaders, Caroline, Jemma and Steffi pulled away from Rachel and I and put their hands up. With some serious reluctance Molly and Harriet did the same, relinquishing their grip on Steele before placing their hands on their heads. Steele gasped for air for a few seconds, before he ominously started laughing. “Well, looks like Christmas really came early for me. Not only have I completed the CGDA set, but the Drake Detective Agency are now in my grasp as well!”

    “Not all of us!” Molly snapped defiantly. “Gina and Alex know where we are!”

    “I’m sure Reggie and Rodger will snuff out any other rescue attempts,” Steele guffawed, calling her bluff. “In the meantime, which of you lovely young intruders wants to join Abigail and Kavita in becoming the third cheerleader sleuth?”



4:46am

The honour of being the third cheerleader sleuth went to the most cheerleaderish of the Drake Detective Agency, Jemma. After getting changed into an identical blue and yellow patterned outfit and placing a blue headband in her long blonde hair she returned to the photo studio to see Abigail and Kavita seated on the ground, bound up stringently with rope binding their hands behind them and wrapped around their upper bodies, knees and ankles, gagged with duct tape and placed against a backdrop resembling a dusty old cellar. Jemma was swiftly tied up and silenced in the same way before being plonked down on the ground beside them, so the Indian descended girl was flanked on either side by two blonde bombshells.

    All I could do was watch from where I’d been placed once again in the chair with straps fixing my arms to the armrests. I’d mercifully been allowed to put on a dressing gown over my mermaid outfits, but the fish tail remained fixed over my legs, and I could only watch it uselessly flop up and down like a beached whale as I struggled. Rachel was at my side again, still wearing her Greek toga outfit and strapped to the chair, and we’d both been gagged with duct tape, Steele evidently tired of listening to our protests.

   I could only watch as the high school theme continued when Caroline and Steffi were presented to Steele, wearing outfits that wouldn’t have looked out of place from the film Clueless. Caroline resembled the nerdy book girl, only wearing a much shorter red tartan skirt than most nerdy book girls wore, completed with a red pullover, white blouse, long white socks and black high heel maryjanes. Steffi comparatively was a vision in pink, wearing a pink jacket over a white blouse, a pleated pink miniskirt, nude tights and pink, slingback high heels. Judging by their thunderous expressions, both girls seemed to detest their forced attire.

    But they had no choice but to submit to being bound and gagged just as the cheerleading trio had been. Once roped up and silenced with tape an increasingly excitable Steele snapped happily away at them, reusing the dusty basement backdrop to great effect.

   Then Molly and Harriet appeared and really caused the madman to become hyper. The two red heads had been dressed in bright red cheongsam dresses, the flaps reaching the red ankle strap high heels on their feet, the outfit completed with long red gloves reaching over their elbows and dark nylons. I looked straight at Harriet, noticing how flushed her cheeks were, a mixture of anger and discomfort. Getting her in a dress was a tough sell in the best of her moods, let alone when she’d been forced to. Molly however had a look of steely determination, letting Steele know through her expression alone that she was not going to be cowed by him.

   How Molly and her friends had found out our location and tried to come to our rescue I had no idea at that point, but I felt awful knowing they’d ended up sharing out plight as a result. I caught Molly’s eye, and she looked back and nodded reassuringly.

   Just before Steele slapped a strip of tape over my fellow detective’s lips.

   As it was, I could only watch as Harriet and Molly were tied up, their hands placed into boxties with ropes ensnaring their upper bodies and their legs about their knees and ankles. They were sat in front of the dusty basement backdrop next, positioned side by side as Steele took pictures of the two bound and gagged red heads, instructing them to change positions so they moved around until they were back to back. Against the wall out of camera shot sat Abigail, Kavita, Jemma, Caroline and Steffi, still in their outfits and still tied up. As I looked over at them, my eyes sore from tiredness and my skin chafing, I began to feel pretty desperate. It was hard to see how things could get much worse.

   Steele though had one last scenario in mind for us, and it was his most ambitious yet. One by one we were escorted out of the room by Reggie and Rodger, only for each of us to return wearing a similar outfit. I quickly surmised that Steele was going to finish the night with a group shot.

  So at almost half four in the morning I found myself tied up by strong brown ropes yet again, holding my wrists behind me and my ankles and knees together and gagged by a white rag pulled over my mouth. The ropes held me fast with my back pressed tightly against Molly’s. The leaders of the CGDA and Drake Detective Agency, roped back to back and only able to stare angrily at Steele as he hovered nearby going trigger happy with his camera.

   The outfits we’d been forced into would very much have looked the part in the original Nancy Drew novels. We were wearing old fashioned short sleeved, collared and front buttoned dresses with a knee length pleated skirt, mine a gentle green colour while Molly’s was a deep shade of blue. Nude tights and matching, block heeled Maryjane shoes completed the ensemble.

   Steele evidently had accumulated quite the collection of these kind of Nancy Drew dresses, as he had one for all nine of us. Harriet and Caroline had green dresses the same shade as mine, Abigail had a blue dress the same shade as Molly’s, Rachel and Jemma wore dresses of a deep scarlet colour, while Kavita and Steffi wore dresses of a deep brown colour. Nude tights and block heeled maryjanes for us all completed out attire…well, apart from the rope and cloth gag accessories.

    We’d been arranged into groups by Steele, positioned in front of a library backdrop giving the impression we’d been nabbed snooping around an old library, and the burlap sacks of fake diamonds he’d positioned on the floor as props completing the illusion that we’d stumbled on a band of diamond smugglers. Molly and I were tied back to back, as indeed were our sidekicks, Rachel and Caroline. So had the blondies, Abigail and Jemma, though their hands were bound in front of them and tied against their knees. The six of us were sat on the floor, in front of Harriet, Kavita and Steffi, who had been tied to wooden chairs and arranged in a semi-circle.

    It was quite the group shot for the increasingly manic Steele. He shouted instructions at us as he circled us like a vulture, snapping us from every angle, occasionally doing close ups of a pairing or lone damsel. He was acting like a kid at Christmas, almost bouncing on the balls of his feet as he skipped about the photo set.

   I wasn’t sharing his enthusiasm. My limbs ached and my skin chafed. My eyes were heavy and sore. I was utterly exhausted physically and mentally, deprived of sleep and fed up. I did my best to phase out the orders of Steele as I rested my exhausted head against Molly’s, my brown hair intermingling with her red locks. I felt her respond by finding my bound hands with her own and providing them with a reassuring squeeze.

   “Yes! Yes this just perfection!” Steele exclaimed in a high pitched tone as he zoomed in on the glowering face of Steffi. “Nine beautiful girl detectives, all in distress. This is what I’ve dreamed of. This is…”

   His speech was curtailed when his camera started emitting a series of beeps, alerting him to the fact that his memory card was full. A whole hard drive full of the most embarrassing pictures of us imaginable. He swore to himself in frustration, before he reached for a radio he’d clipped to his belt. “Reggie, Rodger, can you come in, I need a fresh memory card.”

    There was silence at the end of the line.

   “Reggie, Rodger, come in will you?” Steele yelled into the device. Again, there was no response. The creepy photographer growled in frustration, before he dropped his camera on a nearby stool and waggled his finger at us. “Alright girls, I’m going to find out where that pair have got to. Don’t even think about trying to escape. All the doors are now locked, so even if you do manage to get free you won’t be getting far!”

     But after we watched him exit the room, that didn’t stop me looking to my fellow captives and saying, “Llllttttttssss gggttt ttttt ffffff hhhhrrrrr!”

   So all began struggling and writhing with everything we had. This was the first opportunity we’d got, and we were all determined to make the most of it. The room was full of frustrated grunts, the clops of high heels, the rustle of dresses and the scraping of chair legs on the floor as Harriet and Steffi bucked and thrashed. Molly and I pulled and writhed against each other, our shoulder blades rubbing through the fabric of our dresses and trying to clasp the ropes binding our wrists. Again the ropes were more aesthetical than truly effective, and I quickly found a loose knot in Molly’s bonds to pry at. Rachel and Caroline seemed to be having some luck too, the ropes wound about their upper bodies beginning to fall away. Abigail and Jemma however seemed to be out of luck, and during their writhing session both girls toppled onto their sides with a couple of muffled squeaks.

      Even so, it took a good ten minutes or so for one of us to properly make the breakthrough. And once again, it was Carrington’s escapologist in training Kavita who managed it. I watched in relief as her hands jerked free from where they had previously been bound over the chair back. She then set about trying to remove all of the ropes wound about the chair. There was a lot, so it was slow going for her. Fortunately Molly and I weren’t far behind, as I managed to free my fellow sleuth’s hands, allowing her to wriggle out of the ropes binding our backs together, before pulling first her gag away, then mine.

   “You OK there Sara?” she asked me as I spat out the cloth that had been balled up in my mouth.

   “Yeah I’m fine. I think I can definitely say the life of the super model isn’t for me,” I breathed in reply.

    “You aren’t the only one,” Caroline breathed as she yanked away her gag, Rachel having managed to free her hands. Caroline’s bespectacled eyes were cast in the direction of the camera resting on a nearby stool, and she said, “If we’re quick, we can make sure those photos are never seen by anyone else!”

    Well that was an incentive, and so we all began working doubly hard to untie ourselves. Kavita was free first, and immediately set about trying to untangle Steffi from her chair. Molly and I were next to be liberated, and together we scrambled over to our Abigail and Jemma and tried to untangle our mewling blonde friends.

   But we all froze when we heard the sound of footsteps approaching us, followed by the door being tentatively pushed open…by…

   “GINA! ALEX!” Molly exclaimed in astonishment.

   The purple haired Gina’s eyes widened in disbelief as she took in the scene and our outfits, before she remarked, “Damn. I leave town for all of forty eight hours and look what happens.”

    “What the hell is all this?” the dark haired Alex exclaimed as she and her girlfriend darted forward to help us out of what remained of our bonds.

    “Long bloody story,” Molly answered. “But how did you find us? How did you know what was happening?”

   “We got a call from some random guy with a foreign accent,” Gina explained as she made to untie Jemma’s ankles. “At first we thought it was some kind of prank, but then he said that all of you had been kidnapped, and let’s face it, when it comes to you guys that’s not exactly out of the ordinary. He said he was going to take care of it, but told Alex and I to get to this address at five in the morning to rescue you all…by the way nice outfit Jemma. The Nancy Drew look suits you.”

    “If you dare tell anyone of this…” Jemma snarled, before Harriet interrupted her.

    “What do you mean someone was going to take care of it?”

     “You mean someone else other than Kreep knew about all this?” Abigail asked.

    “The Kreep?” Alex interjected with wide eyes.

    “Hold on everything!” I hissed angrily at the increasingly confused detectives. “I don’t care what has happened or how it has happened, but the important thing is we get out of here now. If we’re fast enough we can be home before anyone notices we were ever gone!”

    Alex nodded at me before saying, “Monique and the other cars are this way.”

   Once sure everyone was untied and steady on their feet, we made our move. Rachel grabbed the camera, making sure the memory card was still inside, while Steffi and Kavita grabbed our clothes, which had been stuffed in bin bags. Then with Alex and Gina leading the way we ran as fast but as silently as possible through the massive manor house. I expected to hear the roar of Steele, Reggie or Rodger at any moment, but the building was silent. The front door was wide open and unguarded, and nobody saw us as we ran through the open gate to our cars.

    Even in my frantic state I found all this incredibly suspicious. Just where had Steele and his two lackies got to? It could only have been twenty minutes or so since he’d left us alone.  How was it that the front doors and gate were all unlocked as well? However I didn’t dwell on such thoughts as I bolted into the front seat of Harriet’s car, eager to be gone from this place as fast as possible.



9:46am

   “I can’t believe I overslept so badly,” Dad exclaimed with his toothbrush in his mouth as he ran down the stairs while knotting his tie around his neck, having only woken up ten minutes ago. “How could I have slept through the alarm?”

   “I was sure I set it,” Mum pointed out as she followed behind him, wearing her bright white dressing gown over her pyjamas. “How did we both sleep so late? Maybe it’s a sign that we’ve been overdoing it.”

   “It’s a sign that I need to get a move on otherwise…what’s going on here Sara?”

   At the sound of their voices I’d woken up, and lifted my head above the sofa where less than ten hours ago I’d been passionately snogging Pete, and where less than three hours ago I’d crashed after my dramatic return home. I feigned ignorance as I asked, “Shouldn’t you be at work?”

   “I overslept,” Dad answered, trying to figure out why I looked so sleepy and was dressed myself in my pyjamas and dressing gown so late in the morning. Seeing the way the cushions seemed to resemble makeshift pillows he asked, “Did you sleep down here last night?”

   “After I got back in I tried to do some late night revision, and I guess I nodded off,” I answered simply, making sure the sleeves of my dressing gown covered the ropemarks around my wrists.

   Dad frowned at me in a concerned kind of way before saying, “Well make sure you don’t burn the candle at both ends alright?”

   As I watched him putting on his overcoat I got to my feet and announced, “If you don’t mind me holding you up a little longer?” I then darted forward and gave him a tight hug.

   He seemed surprised by my display of affection, and while hugging me back he asked, “Where’s this come from kiddo?”

   “I…just had a really rough night,” I replied simply.

    Misinterpreting my statement Mum said, “Well if you’re going to end up snoozing on the sofa what do you expect? Come on, let’s get you some caffeine.”

    I waited for my Dad to leave for work and for Mum to head to the kitchen to make some coffee, then I retreated upstairs to my room and opened my laptop. I saw I had been invited to a group Skype conversation, and I immediately joined it to soon find myself staring into the faces of Rachel, Abigail and Molly, with Caroline and Steffi in the background of Molly’s camera.

     “Oh she’s finally checked in,” Rachel beamed at me. “Everything alright with you?”

     “My folks have only just woken up, and none the wiser,” I reported back. “Whatever Kreep administered them with sure packed a wallop. I think Chris is still out of it.”

    “Same happened with Felicity,” Abigail answered. “She’s only just woken up too, but she seems fine.”

    “My dad believed my story about me spending the night with Abigail, and I’ve had texts from Kavita and Harriet saying their families are OK too,” Rachel explained.

    “What about the women in the dress shop where you and Abigail were captured?” I asked her.

     “Called them up and they were more than happy to accept our story,” Rachel told me. “I wonder if maybe the Kreep spooked them into not telling the authorities. And what about Pete?”

    “Pete?” Molly asked in an intrigued voice, raising her eyebrow at me.

    I smiled as I answered, “Sent him a text saying I’m OK, but I doubt either of us will be that keen to see each other for a while after what happened.” I then looked to the members of the Drake Detective Agency. I’d last seen them at around twenty past five in the morning, after we pulled up in a layby to get changed out of our Nancy Drew Dresses and back into our original clothes, shortly before we said our goodbyes. “How about you all. Did you make it back OK?” I asked them.

    “We all got home before our families woke up, so they have no idea,” Molly reported. “It was a close run thing with Gina and Alex, but they just made it to her ice skating competition in time.”

     “So no-one knows about what happened with Steele apart from us,” I deduced. “I think it’s best if we keep it that way? Agreed?”

   “Agreed. The last thing we want is for our families to get even more worried about us,” Molly replied.

    “And on a more selfish note, I don’t particularly want those pictures getting into the public domain,” Caroline interjected.

    “What are we going to do with those pictures anyway? Destroy them?” Steffi asked.

    I shook my head. “I don’t know what happened with Steele but we should keep them hidden in case we ever encounter him again. That way we have evidence of his crimes and we can use it against him to protect ourselves.”

    “But what exactly happened to Steele and his cronies?” Abigail asked. “How could they have all just disappeared? And right on the hour when Gina and Alex were told to come to the Estate by an anonymous tipster?”

    “I’m guessing the Kreep wasn’t the only one involved in the events of last night,” Molly deduced.

    “But who could it have been?” Caroline pondered.

     I had no solid theories and no evidence to back my assumptions up. But I remembered what Gina had said about that anonymous phone call alerting them to our plight, of how the person she’d spoken to had had a foreign accent.

    I couldn’t help but wonder…could it have been an Italian accent?
Update 03/07/2015

I have created an epilogue to this story which can be found in my scrapbook here fav.me/d8zsbs2 . This is just a way of tying up any loose ends, and also forbodes events in mine and Geistjagers respective universes a little

- - - - - -

In this concluding part to the tale things get a wee bit mental, as not only do Sara and her friends continue to be forced to participate in the creepy Mr Steele's photography project, but Harriet teams up with Molly and her friends from the Drake Detective Agency to try and stage a dramatic rescue. Will they succeed, or does Steele have the resources and guile to add them to his project as well?

I have to say the fun in this one was coming up with costume ideas. I got a bit carried away, hence why this tale is split into two parts. I do have to give some credit to :iconGesitjager: as this was partly inspired by him, his characters and the pics he has drawn for me. Can you guess which of the above photo shoots he inspired me to add with one of his pictures?

And of course, it was fun to use his loveable scamps from the Drake Detective Agency again. I felt that it was only fair they came and helped clear up the mess left by his villainous Kreep. Hope you enjoy.

The Drake Detective Agency and the Kreep and his minions are all OC's of :icongeistjager: Sara Philips, the CGDA and all other characters are created and owned by me.  
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

    You know what sucks? Being almost as short as a little sister who is only six years old. Because of the embarrassing height similarity, I made sure my little sister still knew who was boss. The opposite goes for my older sister, who is actually extremely tall. I guess it's just my bad luck.
    I peeked into my little sister's room (Her name is Hallie). Inside I saw her playing with her dolls in her dollhouse. What a stupid thing to do. I marched into the room, pushed her dollhouse over, and stomped on some of her dolls, while she started to scream and sob. I then took one of the dolls and punched it across the room, while taking another one and sticking it upside down in the miniature toilet in the dollhouse.
    While laughing, I ran out of the room, still hearing her sobs. That's when I ran straight into my older sister in the hall, with her hands on her hips. "What do you think you are doing?" She demanded. Still laughing a bit, I struggled to spout on an excuse. "You think you can do whatever you want to her and her dolls?" She demanded again. I rolled my eyes, and tried to walk away from her, but soon she grabbed me back, and held a rag to my mouth. Instantly, as I breathed in the chemicals, I blacked out.
    I woke up suddenly with my head pounding, and I soon realized that I was hanging in mid air. As I looked around, I saw my older sister above me, holding me by a rope that I was hogtied with. "Looks like you are finally awake, so in we go!" She carried me down the hall and into Hallie's room. "Hallie, I finished making your brother into a new doll!" I began to scream, but I soon noticed there was something in my mouth stopping it.
    My older sister then handed Hallie a remote while holding me in one hand. "Remember, if your doll doesn't behave, just press this button." Hallie took it excitingly, "I want to try it!" She pressed on the button, and instantly I could feel something metal pinch my nipples extremely hard, and I screamed into the gag. Hallie giggled.
    My older sister brought me into the room, and the first thing I noticed was that about a fourth of the room had giant pink curtain like things hung up, covering the fourth of the room there. She brought me over to it, and pulled aside one of the curtains, revealing bars underneath. She opened what looked to be a door in the bars, and threw me into the fourth of the room, and shut the bar door. Then I realized that it was like a jail cell, but the bars were painted bright pink, with the door I was thrown in from in the corner facing the rest of the room. Inside there was a small, hot pink bed, and there was half-circle shackles in a lot of places.
    I heard my older sister leave, and instantly Hallie unlocked the jail cell and came in. "No doll of mine wears ugly boy clothes!" Hallie said. She took out a pair of scissors and cut off the rope. Instantly, I went to kick her, but she pressed the button on the remote, and I was instantly left writhing on the floor from the pain on my nipples.
    Hallie then took hold of my arm, and began to tug. Not wanting her to press the button again, I followed. She then took out a key, and unlocked the metal clamps on the wall with it. She then hooked my arms into them, and then my legs, and locked the clamps back up.
    I was completely immobilized to the wall then, leaving me vulnerable to her. She came at me with the scissors, completely cutting all of my clothes off, leaving me naked in front of her.
    That's when I noticed that there were little black clamps attached to my nipples, which was causing the pinching when she pushed the button. Hallie then ran out of the cell, and soon my older sister came in with a black garbage bag full of stuff. First, she put something metal around my waist, with two clamps on either side. She then unlocked my arms from the wall shackles, and locked them into the clamps connected to the waist thing, forcing my arms to my sides.
    She then called Hallie back in, and looked very pleased. "The doll is all yours, Hallie! Have fun!" My older sister laughed, and walked out of the cell, pulling the pink curtains back over the outside of the cell.
    Hallie began to reach through the black bag, and began to bring out clothes. First, she put a large baby diaper on me. Seeing that it wasn't quite big enough yet, she began to put more and more on, until there were at least five baby diapers on me.
    She then pulled a purple dress over me, which was a bit too small for me, completely showing off the diapers I had on underneath. Next came white stockings that she slid onto my feet easily, and then a pair of black, Mary Jane baby shoes, which she rammed onto my feet.
    "Now to make my new dolly look pretty!"

To be continued.
Kind of a mix of a lot of my stories, but this one will end up being a little bit different.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

  «Not a single customer...»
  Andy sighed. Just an hour left of the day, and so far there had been no one coming to the bondage shop. It wasn't unusual, but today the owner wasn't around to tell his interesting stories about his bondage experiences. He was gone for the day on a bondage convention. Andy had wanted to come along, but he had to stay and mind the store. And now, he was bored. At times like this, he had nothing to do than just lean across the desk and look at the clock slowly tick towards closing hours.
  Then, a welcome sound. The sound of the door opening! He quickly turned to the door where three young girls entered. Two of them were eagerly chatting while the third were a little bit behind, shyly looking around the shop the moment she entered the door.
  They looked as though they could be over 21, but he wasn't sure. They could be 19 or 20 for all he knew.  So he had to do what he had to do. Check identification.
  He quickly stepped over to them. He was easily taller than all of them.
  "Welcome to Leather Shibari, girls. Now, I'm gonna have to follow store policy and ask for identification."
  "Sure thing," the front-most girl said and reached into her cleavage and pulled out her passport that she apparently had kept there. Maybe it was because the white blouse and short skirt she wore didn't have pockets, but Andy wasn't about to ask.
  He took the passport and checked it. Her name was Emily, and according to the date of birth she was 21 now. She had waist-long blonde hair, blue eyes and a body figure it was hard for a straight guy to ignore. The white blouse she wore matched her pale skin, and she also wore tube socks and sneakers.
  "All in order?" Emily asked with a smile.
  Andy nodded and gave back her passport and reached his hand out to the girl next to her.
  She quickly reached into the pocket of her suede jacket she was wearing over a white shirt, contrasting her dark skin. As she pulled out her passport, Andy couldn't help but notice that she looked impatient to get to the shopping.
  Andy checked the passport. Susan was her name, and she too was over 21. She seemed to be the taller of the three girls, though not by much. Along with her jacket and shirt, she wore a brown miniskirt and yellow pumps under which Andy could spot white knee socks. Although bondage was his favorite fetish, Andy had long known he had a thing for knee socks. But he kept it to himself and averted his eyes up from them, only to gaze upon her large breasts. Just like her height, her breast size was clearly the largest of them. Once again, he pulled his eyes further up until his eyes came to look at her green eyes. She was smirking mischievously.
  "Like what you see?" she asked teasingly and tossed her head a bit to the side so her black braided hair moved sexily.
  Andy quickly gave her the passport, but gave a short nod as he walked past Emily and Susan and came face to face with the last girl. She was looking down shyly, but was already holding her passport in her hand. Andy looked down at it and at the same time at her. She was wearing a loose sweatshirt and shorts, seemingly hiding her body a bit. But Andy figured she was just a bit shy. He also noted himself the long black silk hair tied in a ponytail.
  But he quickly decided he had stared enough and grabbed the passport. Lucy was her name, and she seemed to be Korean, something which explained her tan skin tone. But the detail he was most interested in was the age, and she, like the two first, was 21. So he reached out to give the passport back. Lucy looked up with her dark brown eyes and took it, forcing a shy smile.
  "Alright, ladies," Andy said. "You're all 21, so you're all welcome to step inside and shop 'til you drop… or we close. Whichever happen first."
  All three girls giggled a bit and practically ran to the shelves, looking, touching and examining.
  Suddenly, Emily turned to me.
  "Can we try these things on before we buy them?"
  I raised an eyebrow.
  "This isn't exactly a standard store where you buy shirts and pants," I commented. "But I'll call the boss and ask."
  The girls kept rummaging around as I took my cell phone out of my pocket and got up the correct number. After a few seconds, he picked up.
  "Hey," he said happily. I could only imagine the smile on his face. "What's up?"
  "Some girls here want to try on the gear before they decide to buy. Is that ok?"
  "Oh, by all means! I don't mind at all. Besides, you've worked hard for me, so go crazy and have some fun."
  He hung up. But I couldn't help but remember how he said those last words. Slyly and suggestively. It almost sounded like he wanted me to act as if they were my subs.
  Still wondering if that was the case, I returned to the girls.
  "It's ok, girls. You may try it on before you…"
  I didn't have a chance to finish the sentence before they all started undressing. And a matter of seconds, they were all naked as the day they were born. But when I noticed underwear was not among the things they were wearing, it surprised me less.
  Now I also noticed for the first time how the Korean girl, Lucy, really looked. Under the loose clothes was a body curves so perfect I actually squinted and stared at her in order to check if it was real. But there was nothing suggesting it wasn't.
  Suddenly, I saw she was blushing and covering her body shyly. I cleared my throat, blushing a bit as well because I had been caught staring.
  "It seems you girls prefer to do this naked."
  They all nodded. It wasn't my first time seeing naked girls, but it was the first seeing three undressed all at once. And they all wanted to try out everything, which meant they were going to be bound… by me.
  "So, what is it you girls want to try?"
  They quickly went along the shelves and gathered what they wanted. Emily got two spreader bars and the largest harness ball gag in the shop, two and a half inches in diameter.
  Susan got a black leather armbinder and matching leather straps and a leather muzzle gag with an inflatable rubber mouth piece.
  Finally, Lucy showed up with a black latex catsuit, a two inch ring gag and two sets of leather cuffs along with some small, but shiny and solid steel chains and padlocks.
  "Can you please hurry and get us bound and gagged, please?" Emily asked with a smile. "We're being picked up any minute, and we need to be bound by then. Don't worry, he'll pay you."
  I nodded and looked over what they had.
  "So who goes first?"
  Susan and Emily both put their hands high up, and just behind then Lucy too lifted her hand slightly. But in a matter of seconds, Susan pushed Emily behind and shouted "ME!" before she practically shoved the armbinder in my hands and turned around and put her arms together. "And if Emi complains, just gag her."
  I couldn't help but chuckle and carefully slipped the armbinder up Susan's arms. I noticed Emily looked a bit sour. Probably since she didn't get to be bound first. I never thought I'd see girls like this.
  Soon, the armbinder was laced tightly in place. Susan's elbows were nearly touching, and I could hear a moan as I fastened the straps going around her shoulders.
  "Like it?"
  She nodded, something I took as a sign to move on. So I took the straps she had picked out and got her legs together before I tightly strapped one around her ankles and then one above her knees. Then I took two and fastened above and below her breasts while also pinning her bound arms to her back, making her already large chest look even larger, jutting out like a pair of coconuts.
  I suddenly noticed she was shivering. I wondered why at first, but then noticed something dripping down the inside of her thighs. I knew then why she shivered. She was excited. Very excited.
  "G-gag me…" she suddenly pleaded. "And pump it as far as it goes…"
  She sounded eager and impatient, but also perfectly submissive. And who was I to reject a request like that? So I stuffed the deflated mouth piece into her mouth and made sure the harness straps of the gag were all tightly fastened, keeping the muzzle practically glued to her mouth.
And then I grabbed the pump hanging from the muzzle. And I waited a few seconds, letting her get prepared, but also making a bit of suspense. After not too long, she looked at me with begging eyes. So I pushed the pump. She jumped slightly and moaned in the most sexy way I've ever heard. Then another pump, and another. I kept going. Her moan grew quieter and quieter until finally I couldn't get the gag any larger. By then, her moans were mere mumbles, and the liquid on her thighs was running all the way down her legs and onto the floor. I would have to clean it later, but I didn't think of that. Cleaning was the farthest thing from my mind.
  What was on my mind though was getting the ever impatient Emily bound. Once I was done with Susan, she practically jumped forward and held out the spreader bars.
  "I want both my arms and legs spread wide open," she said quickly.
  I smiled and nodded and took the bars from her. She immediately spread her limbs and smiled. It was a hungry smile, like if she hungered for bondage. And I was about to feed her well.
  It didn't take too long. I fastened the cuffs on one of the spreader bars to her wrists, making her arms spread straight out. Then I fastened her ankles the same way. She wobbled a bit as she was forced to stand with her legs spread in a very revealing and vurnerable position, but she managed to keep standing.
  "And now the gag," she said eagerly. "Force it in if you have to, and don't be scared when tightening the straps."
  I nodded and quickly picked up the gag. She opened her mouth and I pushed it into her mouth. It was a very tight fit. I almost thought it wouldn't fit at first, but finally it popped past her teeth. Right now I doubted she would get the gag out even without the straps, but it just looked too unfinished so I did as she had asked, and soon the harness straps were all pulled as tight as they would go. But still she smiled, even though her lips looked as though they'd rip from the tension.
  I decided to let her stay there and enjoy her bondage while I went over to Lucy. While she had waited she had put on the catsuit. It was a number too small, but that only helped it stretch properly over her body, giving it a smooth look that complimented every inch of her curvy body. She had picked out a suit with zippers at her crotch and breast areas. I could only imagine how lucky some guy (or maybe girl) would be to get to open them and have some fun.
  "Time for you, then," I commented. She just nodded shyly in return and held out the cuffs, chains and padlocks.
  "P-please be gentle, Mister…" she said quietly and put her arms behind her back. "B-but make it tight too," she added quickly.
  Slowly and gently I put the cuffs on her wrists and used the chain to connect them. I only let a very little piece of chain be between the wrists as I padlocked it in place, giving her very little movement.
  "N-now the ankles…"
  I nodded and leaned down and fastened the cuffs around her ankles.
  "Umm… please make me able to make small steps," she said quietly as I started to connect the chain.
  "Ok," I answered and made the length just big enough for small baby steps before padlocking it in place.
  I took the ring gag and rose up to gag her. But unlike the two other girls, she didn't have her mouth open already when the gag was offered. It seemed as though she was thinking.
  "Anything wrong?" I asked curiously. I could hear Emily and Susan have a gagged argument behind me, probably about who looked the best or why Susan got to be bound first.
  "Can…" she said, but halted, taking a few deep breaths. "Can you… open the zippers… and touch me?"
  My eyes went wide. Did she mean it? Could it be some trick to try to sue the shop? But she did offer it… and as I looked at her body, I realized I really wanted to do it. I had wanted to do it on all the girls, but in the process of acting like a professional I hadn't really thought about really doing it.
  "A-and I'd r-really like it if… if you…" her cheeks turned a deep shade of red. "If… you r-ring gagged me and then f-forced me to… to su…"
  She didn't get to finish the sentence as the door opened. A man entered, and I could see a smile on his face as he saw the three girls. They in return turned to him and smiled back. Susan jumped over to him on her strapped legs, making her breasts sway sexily.
  "Jump into the car, you bunny," he said to her and pointed out at the car outside. She nodded and jumped the best she could, not caring that she turned heads outside the shop as she made her way to the vehicle.
  I just eyed what happened curiously. This man had to be their Master.
  He looked at Emily, who was still only barely standing.
  "Seems you'll need some help getting anywhere," he chuckled before heading over to me and Lucy. He stepped in front of Lucy and smirked. "Young lady, you're not gagged yet. Seems I'll have to…" He leaned close to her ear and whispered the last words, but I still heard them. "…punish you…"
  Suddenly, Lucy shivered. The same kind of shivering that had happened with Susan.
  "Yes, Master…" she whispered back.
  She had barely said that before the master took the ring gag out of my hand and strapped it tightly inside her mouth, then turned her towards the door and gave her latex-clad bottom a firm slap to get her going. And she walked the tiny steps she could take towards the car where Susan was waiting.
Now the master turned to me.
  "Before I take Emily I guess I should pay you," he said. I nodded and we stepped over to the counter. Surprisingly, he paid everything in cash rather than a credit card or bank card.
  "That should cover it all," he said as he handed me the money. "And keep the change. You did a good job binding them."
  Without even giving me a chance to thank him he walked over to Emily and picked her up, carrying her awkwardly to the car. There wasn't enough space in the backseat for her in that position, though. But eventually he managed to get her into the trunk before he drove off with all three girls.
  For a few minutes I just stood behind the counter, thinking and trying to take in all that had happened.
  "Lucky guy…" I muttered. "He must be a good master to have such good subs…"
  Finally, I decided it was time to close the door. And when I looked at the time, I noticed it was a few minutes overtime for closing down as well. So I closed the door and went to take a round in the store to make sure everything was tidy and in order before leaving.
  It was then that I first really noticed the drops and pools of liquid on the floor. I sighed and went to get a mop, soap and water. But as I cleaned the stains from the floor I didn't really think about the extra work it was or how boring it was. I only had one thought in my head.
  "I wonder if those girls will be back…"
The final request of the Bondage shop so far, made by :iconpornwriter: It deviated a bit from the original request, but it has his seal of approval, so I'm posting it :)
It's the first one featuring Andy getting some customers, and also the longest story yet, but with 3 girls to stick to, that's natural.
Enjoy!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
The Last Sleepover Ever At Jo's Place.....

Chapter 1

“Come on, Elizabeth – spin the bottle!”, the short oriental girl commanded.



The five older girls watched as the young, brown haired girl put her hand to the empty
wine bottle and began to spin it on its side.  She watched anxiously as the bottle
went round, before slowing down and stopping with the neck pointing to her friend Amy.



At 21 , Amy Chen was a bit older than her friend. And although they attended the
same college , they really never had free time to hangout. So when Christmas break
happened, they all decided to hang at Jo's house for a sleepover. All 6 gals were
excited for the time off. It was an overnighter so when Amy suggested having an old
school slumber party, Elizabeth Rivers along with the 4 others had enthusiastically
agreed.  Now Amy sat there, the neckline of her old grey t-shirt falling down her neck
as she sat cross-legged in her tiny blue striped shorts , and waited for Liz to speak.



Elizabeth rubbed her chin for a moment, the sleeve of her white cotton top
falling down her arm, before saying.  “Truth – why did you and Nathan split up?”



“Truth?  Because he sweats more than than anyone I've ever known, that’s why!”



The other four girls looked at her, and then burst out laughing.  “I told him he would
never get a girl like you unless he went to extra strength",  if he didn’t wash,” Miranda
chimed in.    


“Yeah – but your reputation as a slave driver meant that was never heard, Miranda,”
Elizabeth said to more laughter.  Miranda was wearing a sexy pair of purple panties
and a purple top with the words "i'm better than her" on...... it was not surprise to the
party.



Jo Evans was sat next to her – a bubbly, blonde haired girl in a green cami top and pink panties
.  She always got herself in a bind or two. She looked down at her toenails, red from the nail varnish, and said “Who’s next, Amy?”



Amy reached over and span the bottle, watching as it stopped in front of Tia Smith.  
The tall girl sat back, ran her fingers through her long black hair, and said “Dare, then.”



“Dare?  Are you sure?”



Tia looked back at Amy, the light from the lamp reflecting off her red silk top
and matching panties, and said “I’m sure – go for it.”  Amy picked up a lemon, and
handed it to her.  “Get this in your mouth, and keep it there for one minute.”



Tia took the sour fruit, opened her mouth wide and popped it in, the yellow visible
between her pearly white teeth as the others clapped and cheered.  Amy was tempted to
tape the fruit in but decided against it. After 5 minutes the dare was done. Taking it out, Tia
said “Don’t you dare put that in a drink,” before spinning the bottle again.



This time it stopped at the last girl in the group, a small red haired girl called Anna Clark in teal
panties with a white polka dotted shirt.  She looked at the others before saying “Truth?”  
Tia looked back at her before saying “Has anyone ever tied you up?”



“Yes,” was the reply, given without hesitation.



“WHAT,” Daniella Cook, the move naive of the group said as she looked at her friend.  
“When – as part of a robbery?”



“Nah – Graham sometimes likes to play games with me, so he uses a scarf to tie my
wrists together to the headboard, and then...”



“All right, all right, I get the picture,”  Miranda said as she stood up.  “I need to go
somewhere – are you going to put the movie on now?”



“Sure thing, Miranda,” Elizabeth said as she stood up,  “Don’t take too long.”


The corridor was dark and cold – the quint house had been built in the 1920’s and had
room to spare all round – but that was not a deterrent to Miranda as she took the stairs
two at a time, walking into the bathroom and turning the light on before she closed
the door.  From downstairs she could hear the sound of the movie starting, so she
finished her business, washed and cleaned herself up, and walked out of the bathroom.



There was no warning, no chance to respond as a set of arms reached out of the
darkness and pulled Miranda to the side, pushing her up against the wall and forcing
her to stand still.  She thought she could see some sort of animal shape in front of
her, but it was unclear, fuzzy.  The only thing that was clear to her was the tape that
was stuck over her mouth, sealing her lips shut .



Miranda was pulled through a nearby doorway, into one of the bedrooms, and was
pushed on top of the bed. She heard a horrible ripping sound as something started to
hold her elbows tightly together, behind her back, winding up from her wrists to towards
her shoulders, the bands becoming more and more tighter even as the amount of
movement her arms could make became less and less.



Something smacked her ass, and the ripping sound started again.  This time she felt
something furry lifting her legs as the tape stuck to her, the upper layer pulling on the skin
of her bare forearms even as her legs were systematically enclosed in the dim silver
tape.



Without warning the tape strip was pulled off her mouth. Miranda tried to call out, but
her scream was cut off as the first of several pairs of used panties was packed in her
mouth.Then tape was wound through her mouth over her lips and around her head as
she screamed for help. But the tape that covered her lower face was muffling everything
she might want to say, the thick material combining with the inability to move her lips
and her sheer terror at what was happening.  Eventually the ripping stopped, and she
lay there, mummified from head to toe,  wondering what the answer was to one very
simple question.



What the Hell was going on?
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

story
:iconpino256:
Collection by

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Seven years of college and post graduate work finished, her bank loans hanging over her, homeless and hungry, she really needed this job. To her relief she was hired and could begin immediately. Even so, she stared in disbelief at the dressing table, and the sleek black rubber outfit that lay on top of it. The craftsmanship and material were exquisite, and obviously expensive. She could live for a year for what this outfit had cost to make, instead she would be living inside of it. In a world gone insane, the truly wealthy could still indulge their fantasies.

The skin tight rubber slid easily over her freshly shaved and lubricated body. She wished they could have worked her into the suit more slowly so that she could savor every pull of the smooth sleek rubber that was becoming her second skin. But, they had to work fast, the lubricant was an adhesive and she had to be fully encased before it set.

When it was time for fitting her into the helmet she made them stop for a moment; she knew she would be staring out of those glass eyes for a long time and wanted to feel the cool air against her face. The thick rubber helmet, with its long muzzle and floppy ears sliding over her bare scalp was at the same time highly arousing and terribly frightening.  The rubber gag caught her by surprise as it entered her mouth with a "plop". She had expected to have her mouth free to eat and talk.

Seconds later the dog helmets laces were pulled tight and the tamper proof flap was glued shut over them. The realization of what duties her new position required of her really hit home when her vocalizations came out as sharp barks!

Despite herself, she helplessly whined when a polished steel collar and chain leash closed around her throat with a loud click. She sat in distress staring through the glass lenses of her dog head at her hands as the glue hardened fusing fist and rubber into now useless paws.  

They led her by her leash to a full length mirror. A sleek shiny black animal looked back at her. When she wiggled her butt the dog wagged its tail. When she shook her head the dog shook its ears. This wasn't so bad. She could do this... especially now that she no longer had a choice. Her laughter sounded like barking. She was determined to be the best Dog Girl that she could possibly be, besides where was there for her to go…..
Comments and suggestions as always are appreciated.
I tried to write a long story, but after corrections was back down to my usual one page.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

 They had already captured my friend Ron, and now they were coming for me. I ran down the street with the large, black van following me. I ran into alleyways and dodged and weaves through backyards, but I couldn't lose the van no matter how I tried.
    I didn't know what they wanted or what they wanted with ME, but all I knew is that Ron was now gone by the kidnappers, after I watched him get stuffed into a bag while we were out jogging ten minutes earlier.
    It is still early morning, and I would have enjoyed all the sights I could see, if I didn't have mad kidnappers following me in a black van. I hopped over a backyard, then hopped out the direction I had been running from, trying to trick them, and ran into a narrow alleyway.
    I decided to stay put, and see if they would give up their pursuit. I waited ten minutes, then twenty, then thirty, and there was no sign of the black van on the street ahead of me or behind me.
    Then, I was grabbed from behind, as I tried to scream, someone put their hand over my mouth, and quickly shoved a ball gag into my mouth, tying it tightly behind my head. They then stuffed me into a black fabric bag. I tried to struggle as much as I could, but I knew they were taking me to the van.
    I heard the van door open and shut, and then I was set on the ground inside the van as it started to drive. We drove for a long time, and I could hear faint muffling beside me. Ron. Finally after hours of struggling inside the black bag, the van came to a stop, and I was carried out of the van. Someone opened the bag, but before I could do anything, I was stabbed with a syringe, which knocked me out instantly.

    When I woke up, I was hanging by the ceiling by chains that were around my wrist. The room wasn't very tall, so I was only a couple inches off the ground. I also noticed that I was completely naked.

To be continued.
Kind of based on the Sissy Slaves art I posted a few days ago. Sorry for it being a bit short.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Mia picked up on the third ring. "Hello," she said.

"Hi Mia," came the cheerful voice on the other end.

"Oh, hey, Lily. What's up?"

"Not much. Say, would you mind doing me a favor?"

"What's that?"

"Well, I was just gonna try some selfbondage, and I need you to come over if my release fails."

"Oh, okay... how will I know..." she paused.

"Know what?"

"You know, like when... like how am I gonna know if you need help?"

"Oh, just come over in three hours or so. I should be done by then, and if not you can free me."

"Okay. That it?"

"That's it. See ya."

"Bye." Mia set down the phone. She leaned back on the couch, and let her thoughts wander off to those of Lily tying herself up. She had known her friend was into bondage ever since that kidnapping incident. Actually, the girl seemed to like being kidnapped quite a bit too. Mia thought about Lily's fantasies about being kidnapped by a total stranger, bound and tortured. After a little debating, she decided that she was going to do something about it. She was going to go and kidnap Lily. Well, not actually kidnap. Lily had no doubt tied herself up, so all she had to do was go over to her house and play with her a bit. Smiling to herself, Mia rose off the couch and headed towards the door.

--

Lily was standing completely naked when she set down the phone. She had just called her emergency release, and it was all set up. Lily's main release was all ready too. She had hung a string from the ceiling, frozen in one place to an icecube, which was frozen to another string. That string had been pinned under a heavy book, holding them both high above the floor. When the ice melted, the two strings would separate, and the end of one come swinging down to the floor, where Lily could remove the scissors tied there.

She had also completely planned out what she was going to do. Lily wanted it to be tight, inescapable bondage, so she had done a little online searching and a little experimenting to develop the day's routine. The key knot in Lily's tie was a slip knot, that could tighten but not loosen. She had practiced many times, to be sure that she could do it correctly.

Finally, spread across the floor in front of her, were all the ropes and toys she would use, arranged in the order she would use them. Before she could begin, Lily knew that a small portion of the tying would involve her being stationary and the ropes close at hand. Kneeling down before them, she separated the items that she could leave on the floor from the items she would need to reposition. This group of ropes she brought to her table, conveniently positioned next to a structure bolted into the wall. Lily had specially designed it for this very tie as a matter of fact. There were two bars connected to a stand. Both horizontal and just inches from the wall. One had been raised a foot off the ground, and the other to five feet. In addition to the two running along the wall, there was another pair of bars sticking straight out from it. Both of them were three feet off the ground, together looking not unlike guiderails one might find in an amusement park line.

Lily soon realized she was dawdling, and sat back down in front of the equipment she had prepared. "Well then, let's get started," she said to herself, and picked up the long rope closest to her. She made a loop around her waist, and then drew it under her crotch and slipped it under the rope in back. Pulling it tight, she marked the section of rope hovering just above her vagina and let it fall limp. She took this section of rope and pinching it as a guide, tied a small loop in it.

Having marked the location with her knots, Lily let it fall down her front as she reached for the next item. Now the leading accessory in line was a large vibrator. She slipped the back end of her fake penis into the loop and pulled it tight, securing it to her crotchrope. Then Lily spread wide her pussy and slid in the vibe. It was off, but she was already wet enough for it to easily make its way inside. When almost the full length had entered Lily's pussy, she pulled the ends of the rope behind her and through the loop about her waist. Then the girl pulled it tight, driving the vibe deep inside her, and tied it off. She also took the remote and set it aside for later.

She followed with another piece of rope considerably longer than the first. Sitting on the floor, Lily bent her right leg, pulling her ankle close to her thigh. Before beginning to tie, she took two short lengths of string and looped them together. Lily held the two strings, two ends of the same one in each hand. From her fingers, the string went in, made a U-turn around its partner and came back. The part where they met she placed right under her knee. Then Lily bent her leg down over them, holding the two loops in place. The four ends came out from either side.

Finally, she began the actual tying. The first rope was doubled up and wrapped once around her leg. She pulled the ends through the loop and then tugged, tightening the rope around her and pulling her ankle in close to her thigh. Then, she doubled back and started winding the rope around her leg in the opposite direction. By the time ten coils tightly held her leg she was running out of rope.

Lily then used her strings. She pulled the end of the string on the same side of her leg as the ends of the rope. When that loop was pulled, it caused the other string to follow it through and draw its loop out as well. She brought the ends of the rope through that loop, running alongside the first string. Then, she pulled the string on the other side, drawing both the first loop and the ends of the rope through her leg.

Lily had discovered long ago that when her legs were tied very tightly she was unable to pass a rope between them. She has discovered this system of folding a string into her legs before they became inseparable, and using it to pull other ropes through. Now Lily pulled the ends of the rope all the way through, and wrapped them underneath her foot. She used her strings one more time to pull a second coil through, and repeated the process. The ends met where she had started, and Lily tied a firm knot to hold them in place.

One side finished, she tested her range of motion. As expected, her leg could do little in the way of straightening itself. She tested her circulation, making sure that no blood veins were caught before proceeding. A duplicate length of rope soon followed its partner around her other leg. She folded in the string and pulled the loop tight, wrapping around a few times. The second rope was pulled through by the same means, cinching the tie tightly in the middle. When Lily finished with her left leg, she discarded the string and grabbed the small rope from the floor. This was knotted tightly around her big toes, blocking movement even further.

The last item on the floor was a gag. Everything after that, aside from the vibrator remote, lay on her table. The group consisted mostly of large ropes, but there were a few small ones as well. With determination, Lily picked up the two straps of the gag and pulled it towards her face. The large ball in the middle pushed between her teeth and she buckled it tightly in back. Then, she turned to the table. Like a puppy, she walked over to it, legs forced up by the ropes. Then, still on her hands and knees, Lily backed into the metal rig, in between the three foot high rails. These she grabbed with her hands, and pulled up on, until she was standing only on her knees. Her ankles were pulled up to her thighs by the rope, and her head lay just in front of the higher of the two wall-side bars. Then she reached out towards the table.

First were two long lengths of rope. She took the closest one. Her pussy already far too eager, she folded it up a couple times on itself and made a loop at the end with her special slip knot. Lily took the other end and tied it off on the bar behind her. She repeated this for the second rope. Next Lily took a smaller length of rope and formed a loop out of it. Unlike all the other rope which had been doubled up or wrapped in on each other, this was a very simple loop made by tying the ends together with her knot. Then she took more rope, and once again tied a single slip loop. She did the same with a small piece of string. Finally Lily tied two more of the nooses, one from a shorter rope, and one from a piece of string barely longer than a few inches. She took the closest noose and ran its loose end over the higher bar and down the back to where she tied it off on the lower. She did the same for the other two nooses and the three loops.

"Mmmmph," Lily muttered. At last it was time to begin binding her arms. She took the first of the two largest nooses and slipped it over her head. She positioned the rope above her breasts, tightening it just enough to keep it in place. Then she took the second and repeated below her breasts. This one she did not tighten, but let hang on her arms for positioning. Then, holding her hands behind her, she took the largest of the three loops and began doubling it up. She would twist and fold, twist and fold. The single coil of rope became a double, became a loop with four coils of rope, and so on. When it was eight times around, she placed the loop through the largest noose. The loop became divided into two separate holes by the noose, either one into which she stuck one hand. Then, separating her arms, she managed to draw the loop up to her elbows. Carefully positioned, she leaned forwards.

Lily had made sure that the rope running from her elbow loop to the bar was the shortest. Now, when she leaned forwards, it caused the rope to pull taught, tightening the coils of rope around Lily's elbows, and drawing the two even closer than they already were. She had lengthened the other ropes accordingly as well, so that each would tighten in turn.

Soon Lily found that she could not lean any further, for the loop had tightened so that she was nearly hanging by the rope connecting it to the bar. She then reached out in front of her and grabbed the railing on either side of her. This was difficult enough with her elbows bound behind her. Already the sensation was making her pussy drip with excitement. She used the rails to straighten herself up and put her hands back down behind her. Now that they were about a foot off the ground, she could reach over and untie her elbow coil from the bar. Although she did have to tug on the many ropes leading up to find it. Then, she leaned again, and the second farthest from the bar began tightening. This time, the noose between her elbows around the coil of rope there. As she leaned, the noose grew smaller and smaller, cinching her elbow tie tightly down the middle. When it started to pinch, Lily untied that from the bar as well.

Then she arrived at her hands. She had placed the necessary coils nearby and now reached out and took them. The large coil went around her wrists, the noose there to cinch it just as with her elbows. She hastily tugged hard on her wrists, anxious to finish. The rope pulled taught, and the coils wrapped themselves tightly around her. She untied the rope from the bar and tugged again to cinch them down the middle.

The last ropes Lily took were the two small string loops. In the position she was in, with her legs frogtied and her toes tied together, the natural position her arms fell into was that which her feet already occupied. She carefully pushed her arms in between them, so that the slipped into a little hole between her body and her feet. Then, as Lily put on the thumb strings, she looped the cinch not only around her thumbs, but around the crotchrope too. Even as she was struggling to tighten the loops, her crotch was being played with. She was already very tightly bound, but eventually she managed to tighten off the thumb tie and detach the strings from the bar.

Then, to finish it all off, Lily simply let herself fall forwards. She was caught abruptly by the two remaining ropes leading to the bar. Around her breasts, the loops of rope suddenly tightened, her own body weight pulling the knots. Lily let herself sag to the floor, arms now tightly pressed into her back by the recent addition. She slowly wormed her way backwards towards the bars. She had not fallen too far forwards, but the strict position made movement nearly impossible. When she finally managed to get ahold of the bar, Lily pulled loose the rope and turned back towards the room for one last item.

--

Mia rolled down the dirt roadway, wind from the open window tossing back her smooth, brown locks. Her outfit of choice had been a tight-fitting t-shirt and skirt. The skirt was fairly short, reaching halfway down her thighs, and around the shirt was a sports jacket. She wore two earrings, each made of a small gemstone hung from a golden metal hook. Mia's thick shoulder-length hair danced in the breeze behind her, and her face bore a minute amount of makeup.

Just then, her car slowed a bit, and a short distance later stopped altogether. The girl poked her head out the window to see a small, tan rabbit in the middle of the roadway. Her car must have sensed it and reduced its speed accordingly. "Dammit," she cursed. It wasn't even obvious why the Auto Crash Detector bothered with animals that small. It would have been of relatively no significance if there was a bunny on her tires the next time she went into the shop. But the system was there. And cars, branches, and small animals would all make it stop in the middle of the road.

There was one time she had thought about disabling it. She had found a reasonably good explanation of how to do it, too. There were only two things stopping her. First of all, the online tutorial looked fairly complicated, requiring her to actually mess with the circuitry in her car. Not only did she think it would be confusing, Mia was not sure if she could do it properly without messing something up for good. The second issue was with her insurance. Obviously, it no longer covered people who had disabled their crash avoidance software. In fact, anyone who did was more likely to crash than ever before.

The thing is, people a couple centuries ago were fairly good drivers, and didn't have to worry much about crashing. When the ACD was first mass produced into vehicles, however, things got far more hectic. Both animals and people began to re-learn what they could and could not get away with. Animals discovered that they could wait in the street as long as they wanted, and cars would be unable to run them over. Drivers stopped using their eyes to look for obstacles, because their car was doing it for them. At the time, the number of crashes significantly dropped. But then, as people grew more reckless, it began to climb back up throughout the years until it was right back where it had started.

"Right," Mia finally said to herself, "one minute, and then I shoo it off the road."

The bunny remained ignorant, and so one minute later Mia found herself out in the middle of the road chasing it off. As soon as the animal had left, she hopped back in her car and continued to Lily's house.

--

Lily, meanwhile, was straining her body against the tight ropes. Every movement, every inch she travelled, pushed the vibe deep inside her. It was not even on yet, and already she was dripping wet from the pleasure. When Lily finally managed to wriggle her way over to the vibrator remote she was nearly ready to climax. The ropes had been stretched and yanked, and now they clung to her even more tightly than before. "Hmmmmmmph," she moaned, as her finger switched on the vibe.

The fake penis instantly began to fling itself around her vagina. Each vibration hit her with intense waves of pleasure. Lily was in ecstasy. She struggled fiercely in the tight ropes, each one adding to the sensation. "Hmmmmph!" She bounced and pulled, but there was no give whatsoever. Any slack at all instantly disappeared when she pulled, and every time she did so the vibe was tugged deep inside her. Then, she came. "Hhuummmmmph!" A muffled cry escaped the girl's lips, as the juices fled from her pussy and scattered themselves on the ground nearby.

Lily switched off the vibe once again, not easy with her thumbs tied to the crotchrope. Panting, she let the remote drop to the ground, as the last of her ejaculation flowed out. She lay there for a few minutes, while her head cleared so that she could start to think once again. It was right at that moment that the doorbell rang.

--

Mia grinned, pressing her ear to the door. It was a simple test. If the door doesn't open in a minute, either Lily is in some embarrassing position, and waiting for the person there to go away, or she has set a timed release, and can't. Mia checked the time on her phone, waiting for the sound of footsteps. There were none, so she entered.

When Mia saw her bound and gagged friend, she couldn't help but be shocked by how tight the ropes looked. Lily had even been able to tie her elbows together, not an easy feat. Still, Mia kept herself from showing her surprise. Lily wasn't wriggling anymore. She merely gazed up at Mia, shouting "mmmmmph hrmmmmmmmmmph," 'you're two hours early.' When Mia put on an evil grin, however, and said "why hello, Lily. Having fun?" she immediately realized what was going on.

Mia found the scissors shortly afterwards. She grabbed them in her hand and pulled. One string came loose of the book holding it, the other one snapped, and the ice and string lock came dangling down from Mia's hand. She set Lily's release on a high table and walked over to her captive. Lily made an attempt to squirm away, but the ropes were far too well tied to permit it. She could only watch as Mia knelt down close to her and asked, "now tell me, Lily, did you have any backup releases?"

"Hmm-mmmph," Lily shook her head.

"You sure?" Mia asked, drawing even closer. "Things could get very unpleasant if I find that you've lied to me."

Lily was sure. She was unsure what was going on, but she was sure that the scissors were her only release. She nodded her head vigorously.

"Alright, then." Mia stepped back to the door and kicked off her shoes. Then she spun around to admire her sub. "Well look at you, kinky little girl. You've even saved me the trouble of undressing you."

"Hmmmmmmph?!"

"Oh yes, we're going to have lots of fun. But first, let's move somewhere more comfortable." Lily would have struggled. If anyone else had tied her up she would have been thrashing around trying to escape. But when she tied herself up, she did a damn good job of it. She had anticipated taking at least half an hour to get free even with the scissors. Thumbs tied, she would have to either use her other fingers, which were nowhere near as strong, or saw the rope off. Either way it would be a lengthy process, tied as well as she was. And it was as Mia lifted her up that the same strong ropes stopped her from trying to break free, for even if she struggled, it would only serve to arouse her even further. She simply let the girl carry her off.

Mia sat her victim down on the floor and reached for the doorknob. "Alright, Lily, are you ready to have... whoops, supply closet." She hastily shut the door. "Sorry, I never can remember the layout of your house." Lily just rolled her eyes, head bent down so that Mia would not see. "It's the next one over, right?" She tried that door. Naturally, it led to a large room, with a couple pictures, bed, and bondage supply rack. Mia walked back and picked up her captive once again.

"Hmmmph," Lily complained as the vibrator jiggled around inside her. Mia wasn't listening.

"Now, are you ready to have the time of your life?" She set Lily down on the bed and took up the vibe remote from her pocket. Lily was reluctant, mmmmmphing slightly when she saw it. But the ropes held her tight, and no matter how hard she tried, which wouldn't be too hard considering the circumstances, there was no way she would be able to get free. Soon she felt the vibrator buzz to life. Mia had it on the lowest setting, for a slow tease. "Think I'll change into something a little more comfortable, if you don't mind." She would have minded, but the vibe and her refusal to fight were turning Lily's initial annoyance into arousal. She watched, eyes open, moaning occasionally from the vibe, as Mia began to undress.

First she pulled off her jacket, tossing it on the bed by her slave. Then came the shirt. Lily could not have forced herself to turn away, as Mia's breasts fell free of their protection. There sat the two, covered only by the fancy bra. Then that came off as well. Lily could clearly see her friend's nipples sticking straight out, not unlike her own. Finally, Mia pulled off her pants and dropped them to the floor as well.

"How is that slave? Do you enjoy your mistress's appearance?" Lily would not answer, but her cheeks bore a deep red. "Now," she knelt down by the bed, grasping the girl's chin in her hand. "Beg me to kiss you." Lily had to admit, she was feeling like getting a little sexual herself. She didn't beg though. Indeed, she enjoyed little more than watching Mia not get what she wanted. She merely stared up at her. The faint hum of the vibrator hung in the air, but otherwise silence.

Slowly Mia grew cross. She was not sure whether to go ahead and kiss her anyway or get rough. Eventually she broke, as Lily knew she would. "Well, I guess as this is your first time I'll give it to you anyway." Had it not been for the gag, Lily would have smirked at how easily Mia was persuaded. The two girls' lips met softly. Mia pressed herself against Lily, closing on her lips around the gag. Her tongue, meanwhile, began running itself all around the rubber ball. She was savoring every moment.

Lily too was enjoying herself. The vibrator adding to her stimulation, she closed her eyes and kissed back to the best of her abilities. The girl was beginning to realize that it would be a lot more fun to let Mia have her way.

Finally they broke apart. Mia wiped the saliva off her face. Lily, hands tied behind her, was forced to let it dribble onto the bed. It was then that Mia noticed her clothes all in a heap. Not wanting to make them all wrinkled, she decided to put them away. "Sorry Lily," she said, gathering them all up. "I'll be right with you." She opened the closet. Each assigned to a hanger, her clothes one by one began lining the interior. Then, when she was nearly finished, she stopped. "Whoa..."

What Mia had spotted was a short black dress hanging in the corner. "Nice dominatrix outfit." It was almost entirely made out of black rubber, or some similar shiny material. The bottom stopped barely far enough to cover the wearer's pussy, and the breast area was no less revealing. Mia pulled it out. Then, holding it up so Lily could see, "I think your domme deserves some proper attire, don't you."

"HMMMMMMPH Mmmmmmph." Lily shook her head no. Mia ignored her, sliding her hands into the outfit, and gently pulling it down over herself. The rubber clung tightly to her skin and cupped her breasts. She looked down at herself, admiring the appearance it gave her. "Mmmrhmmmmph!" Lily kept screaming.

Finally Mia spared her captive a thought. "What?"

"Mmmmmmmmph!" She just kept screaming frantically.

"Oh come on, Lily, there's no way I can understand you with that ballgag in your mouth," she said teasingly.

"Mmmmmm, hmmmph!" she simply wouldn't stop. Lily was struggling frantically on the mattress, trying to gesture towards the table before Mia stopped listening altogether.

"Huh?" She finally looked over. At first Mia didn't see anything, but then she spotted what Lily was trying to show her. Reaching over, she picked up the small pamphlet. It was for the outfit she was wearing. Her captive had finally settled down, so she read the short blurb on the front: "So you want to engage in bondage games, ropes and toys and all that good stuff, but simply can tie a knot to save your life? Then you're in luck! This bondage suit is specially designed to do all that work for you, so you don't have to break your back over a complex tie. Simply tell the suit's display what kind of position, and it will take care of the rest. So come get yours today, and experience bondage play like never before." Mia thumbed through the rest of the booklet, reading little tidbits out loud. "...the red button to open each menu in turn..." "...takes control of the wearer's arms, and makes them do the work but not actually..."

"Ah." She had found the part that Lily had been concerned with. "WARNING: Do not use if clothing or any other bindings are already in place. Hm..." Mia looked down at her slave. "You've done such a nice job on yourself. It would be a shame to untie all of that just for a suit."

"Hmmph..." Lily sighed, fairly relieved.

"But, the suit doesn't specifically say what happens with clothing or other ropes. It can't do much more than work around them, right? What do you say we try anyway?"

"Hmmmm? Mmmmm-mmmm. MMMMM-Mmmmmmmmmph!" Lily was desperate. She really did not want Mia to use the suit, but it was obvious that Mia really did. The only difference was, Lily was bound, Mia was not. She could do nothing to stop her.

"Let's see... Ah! Press the center button on the chest to start." Mia reached down and pushed in the small button.

"MMMMMMmmmmmmph!" But Lily's warning came too late. Mia's arms were suddenly jerked together behind her. The rubber began to shift and form around her, slowly making its way down her legs and up her neck.

Now, to be fair Lily had tried to warn her multiple times. But sometimes Mia can be like that. Doesn't realize the danger she's in until it's staring her in the face. Such was the case with Lily's self-bondage suit. There were a number of hints she could have picked up on. Lily's frantic protests, for one. Not to mention the many, many key phrases she had skipped over in the operating instructions. Now it was all for naught. Once the suit was started there was no stopping it. There was one other thing that did not bode well for Mia, and Lily noticed the problem almost immediately. The issue was that Mia still had one article of clothing on, her panties.

There were many thoughts going through Lily's head at that moment, most of them unpleasant. But far more interesting is what the suit was doing to its victim. It had already taken Mia's elbows into its control, and now wrenched them behind her until they almost touched. She had momentary freedom of her hands, before the rubber, or whatever it was, claimed those as well. It carefully balled her fingers into two fists. Her lower arms were then pressed together just like her elbows, although her balled up hands were not. Then the rubber on her arms fused with that of her body, sealing her arms tightly against her back. In this whole process, skin never once touched skin. All Mia could feel was a layer of solid rubber. It even ran in between her fingers, already tightly packed in their rubber balls.

The rest of the rubber, meanwhile, was taking over. Some slid up her neck and towards her face. More still flowed down around her legs. This took hold of them, in the same way as her arms, and sealed them together with a thin layer of rubber in between. Then the portion around her feet began to flex. It bent downwards, pushing hard on her foot, forcing it to straighten out as far as it could. Then two small rubber pillars came down from her heels. The resulting appearance was some manner of ballet boot under the rubber. Then her feet fused together as well.

While all this was going on, her head had nearly fallen. Two sheets of rubber had completely flown up and around it. The first covered the entirety of her skin and face, stopping only to dodge the individual hairs coming out of her scalp. If the suit could have been stopped there, it would appear as though long brown hair was growing from a rubber head. Then the second layer came, sealing that up as well. Mia could not even feel her own hair through the rubber suit.

For a moment, as the material covered her face, Mia could not breathe. Not that she would have noticed, it happened so fast. Soon, though, it found her nose, and two holes opened up. They were not like the nose holes of a rubber mask. No, her suit actually went so far as to extend a thin layer about half a centimeter up each nostril, completely fixing the breathing holes in place. Her ears were penetrated as well, two rubber globs filling each one and blocking out most, if not all, of the sound. Then, finally, the gag. It started out just as a small trickle of rubber in between her teeth. Once that took hold, it expanded rapidly, completely filling her mouth. Mia's jaws were forced open by the glob, allowing more to pour in and fill her cheeks as well. As a finishing touch, the suit created a small pocket in the center of the glob, into which it sealed her tongue. Mia could not even feel her own mouth.

Lily had been in the suit before, but never really gotten a chance to watch. As expected, it took less than two seconds to completely cover Mia in the rubber. Maybe a couple more to finish her accessories. Her heels were created so quickly, in fact, that they instantly knocked Mia off balance. Her legs jerked forwards, and she fell to her knees, before the rest of her body pulled her back again. Still kneeling, she careened backwards, and ended up on her side, on the ground. By then the bindings were completely done. There was only one thing having a little trouble.

As Mia was falling, all her bindings were finished, and all the extras were beginning. By the time she hit the floor, there was only one left. That was the dildo. Unfortunately for Mia, it had located her cameltoe just fine, but had a little difficulty penetrating it. Instead, it had pushed the panties along with it into her pussy. Now, underwear can only stretch so far, so after a couple inches it got stuck. After the original "mmmmmmph!" of surprise was over, Mia felt a strange feeling, worthy of another "hmmmmmmph?!" The dildo was trying its hardest, gradually applying more and more pressure to get in. As a consequence, her panties were getting tugged tighter and tighter, tugging at her crotch like a really tight crotchrope. The dildo did not think it had hit the end, though. If it knew that that was the case, it would have started vibrating to make her aroused so that her vagina would expand. No, it knew there was an obstruction. And it was removing that obstruction the only way it had been taught. Finally, the underwear gave. Deep under the rubber, Mia could not hear the noise, but her panties had ripped clean through. And while the end of the dildo went all the way in, an inch or two of the shaft still dragged the panties with them. As a result, they were still pulled tight around her crotch, slightly entering her pussy as well. "Mmmmmmph," she grunted with displeasure.

Lily, meanwhile, was waiting patiently for Mia to turn around and show her back, upon which she would do one of two things. Either the event would relieve her greatly, and she would calm down a bit, or she would be thrown into a state of panic. As it turns out, Mia did turn, but Lily did neither. It was as she had feared, but instead of throwing her into a panic, the bound girl was hit with a fierce wave of shock. She had thought of it as an outcome, but actually seeing it on the outfit left her totally petrified on the mattress. Now, Lily lay there, unmoving, unspeaking, just looking. Looking long and hard at the back of Mia's neck, as if by staring she could somehow change what was there, could somehow change the analog display reading 99 hours and 58 minutes.

But, no. It was there, and there it would stay until the counter reached 0 and Mia was released. The one other possibility Lily had envisioned, was a mere four hours, for that was the length she had last used on herself. As it stood, Mia would remain tightly bound in the suit for over four days. Lily would not be so lucky.

Now the more perceptive may wonder, 'lucky? To be caught in that?' Well, that is true, but you must also remember Lily's position. She's bound just as tightly as her friend, unable to get free without help or scissors, which Mia conveniently placed out of her reach. But that's not the issue. The suit itself, you see, was designed for long term selfbondage. It will properly feed the victim, remove dead skin and hair, recycle wastes, etc. It is estimated that a person can live in one indefinitely. The 100 hours on the display is merely a maximum time imposed by the legal industries. What's more, it's completely flame-retardant, and moderates temperature inside and outside the rubber.

Now Lily didn't have a fancy selfbondage suit. She therefore found herself unable to escape until Mia did, for four days. A person cannot survive four days bound and gagged in a bedroom. It was thus that she began on a long exodus to the scissors. Long story short, she didn't die. She couldn't reach the scissors, but was able to successfully knock over the table and cut herself loose. The trip to the scissors itself lasted two hours, and brought her to orgasm seven times. The suit had made Mia come five times as much in the same period, and more and more over the hours that followed. The suit didn't come with a very simple emergency release mechanism. After all, it had been designed to survive a house fire, not release the person into the blazing inferno. First Lily had to find the operating code for the suit, which she had long since forgotten since purchase. She ended up sending an email to the website where she got it from. Fortunately they got right back to her, and Mia was out after only nine hours of the 99 she had going. The experience did not drive Mia away from bondage, and the two of them are still good friends. Whenever they play, though, Mia makes sure not to touch anything of her friend's. At least, not without permission first.
You may think that this story seems a bit unrevised. Let me explain. Well basically, this is the story that's been holding me up on a number of things. I haven't been reading all the stories in my inbox, or for that matter writing new ones because of this guy. So today I said to myself, "right, I'm going to upload it whether I think it's done or not."
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content


or, enter your birth date.


Month

Day

Year*
Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
"You want me to do what?" My eyes were still unfocused as I woke up in our bed.

Tony was fully dressed and wide awake like the rotten morning person he is. "I said...I want you to try on your cheerleading uniform before I leave for work. We need to make sure it fits well for the costume party don't we?"

Grumbling I roll over and bury myself in the soft covers and ignore him. But soon he falls into the bed next to me and begins to run his fingers up and down my lower back. Soon a shiver races up my spine.

"Ok..ok...just stop. Jeesh you are worse than a child. Go get me some coffee and I'll get dressed. Can't have you going to work without you getting your way now can we?"

A quick pat on my tush from his strong hand and a kiss on the head was all the gratitude I got but it was more than enough. Tony quickly jumped back out of the bed and left for the kitchen.

Giving in to the waking world I got up and slipped out of my bra and panties as I stood before my closet. Rubbing my forehead with one hand while opening the closet door I saw my old cheer uniform from high school. It had been awhile since I wore it but Tony wanted me to go to the party as a cheerleader.

Smiling lightly I first took the white bodysuit and slid it on. I always loved the way it hugged my body tight, even if it seemed a little bit more of a hug than it used to. Stepping into the bright red briefs I pull them up and snug. Rubbing my hips and butt I twist to admire myself though turn away before I started to break down what was not quite the way it used to look on me.

Taking the red and white shell off it's hanger, I pause to trace the BHS across the front of it. Unzipping the back, I wrap it around myself and zip it up. It stretches and fits.

Last the skirt, which I guess is an antique to some cheer squads since it is pleated. It went on easy enough but seemed a little bit high. A tug here and it did rest right on my hips. A tug there and it seemed rather high on my legs. Grumbling I gave up and put on a pair of plain white socks.

From down the hall I could hear Tony yelling out, "Don't forget the ponytail!"

"I swear the only reason you stay with me is because I was a cheerleader and you can brag to your friends!"

He didn't respond but I knew he was smirking. Thirty-two and he wasn't much better than an nineteen year old. He still liked to show off what he had...whether it was his car, new phone or even me.

Pulling my hair into a high ponytail I add a hair tie and complete the look with a red ribbon tied in a small bow. Looking at myself I almost felt a bit silly, sad and excited for putting it back on. Looking into the mirror in the door I rub my body a little and inspecting how I look. Not exactly happy with the overall look.

"Wow..nice. Here ya go." Tony had snuck up behind me with a glass of orange juice.

Turning around and with a flat voice, "Where's the coffee?"

Handing me the glass of juice, "This is better for you..make you feel all peppy."

Taking a long sip and handing it back while looking at the mirror, "Yeah yeah."

He laid the glass down and grabbed me by the risk, "Ok...none of that."

Slinging me onto his shoulder I let out a squeal, "What do you think you are doing!!"

A shhh came from him and a light slap on my butt as he reached into the closet for something. Soon he turned around and carried me to the bed and dumped me on it. I twisted around and sat up while he tried to reach up my skirt with one hand.

"You look great hun...I wish you would quite worrying about how you look."

I gave his hand a light smack which brought a grin on his face...a really ornery grin.

"I had hoped you was going to be difficult." He finally brought the other hand he had behind him into view. In his hand was a mass of ropes.

"Oh no you don't....we don't have time..."

Tony grabbed my ankle and dragged me closer to him and forced me onto the bed belly down. "Yes we do."

First he took my wrists and bound them tight and went to work on my elbows. I wiggled and kicked lightly which only seemed to get him more excited.

"This isn't funny. I might have the day off but you have work ahhh!"

Tony pulled the ropes around my elbows tight and made them touch and then readjusted the ropes around the wrists. "I'll call off work today, don't you worry about any of it."

My struggles didn't amount to much after he was satisfied that my arms were useless and after he had his way with my chest to "calm me down". Soon my ankles, knees and upper body was bound tight with rope.

Squirming on my side as he watched me, "Why did I encourage you to learn how to use ropes?"

Helping me into a sitting position and giving me a deep kiss, "Because you love it and I love you."

The blush that filled me cheeks no doubt worked well with innocent looking uniform. Something seemed to enter his mind and he got up and rushed to the closet.

"I almost forgot to show you something I've been working on. Even had a few of your online friends help me out with this."

Hopping up off the bed and on my socked feet, "Help you with what?"

A few hops toward the closet and he came back out, "With this."

He held a odd tangle of ropes in his hand. They were obviously rigged into a shape and had a lot of knots. My eyes lit up as I realized what it was he was holding. I twisted and tried to hop away but he grabbed me by my ponytail.

"Oh no you don't. I spent a lot of time getting this crotchrope just and it will go on you."

No amount of squirming or begging stopped him from twisting me around and cinching the rope around my waist and then putting the knotted piece in between my legs and up my backside. A slow and firm tug made the rope dig in just right and he tied it off. Biting my lip as I wiggled, the knots were doing their job well.

Patting me on the head as I wiggled, "Good...now to call the office."

Tony walked up to the phone and watched me as I struggled with his rigging. "Hi..Carol....yeah I need to call off..what? The whole communication center is offline? Can we get any orders...no? The internet is acting up to? Ok...ok....I'll be down but then I'm done for the day."

"What's wrong?" I hopped lightly as I could toward him and the bed.

He got up and tucked his shirt back in, "I don't know. The email isn't working...texting is on the fritz. It's like the whole system is being overrun by the govt systems again."

"You mean like the time the earthquake happened?"

"Yeah, the guys in DC must be sending out some heavy amount of traffic to shut the net down like this. I need to go in and help out a bit. I'll be back."

"Hey? Aren't we forgetting something? You can't leave me like this."

"Oh..yeah...right. Come here."

I hopped toward him as he grabbed his car keys off the dresser and he opened one of the drawers. Then a leather panel gag fell into my view as he grabbed the back of my head with one of his hands.

"What...NO! This isn't what I meanmmmmfff!"

I struggled but once he got both hands on the leather straps of the gag, all he had to do was pull it tight and latch it on. Turning me around he ignored my protests and could tell that the rubber penis inside the gag had filled my mouth up perfectly.

"Good...you just work on your sucking with that in your mouth while I'm gone."

He picked me back up into his arms and laid me down onto the bed. He turned on the tv by our bed and grabbed the crotchrope and tugged light at it which sent waves of pleasure through me. Enough to mask the anger I had.

"See ya babe...enjoy the tv. Maybe you'll see what the big deal is."

He then left me there in our bedroom in the grip of not only the ropes but lust thanks to him tugging that rope. I wiggled and squirmed trying to get comfy and relax but every movement made the blasted crotchrope sink in and rub. I finally gave in and started to wiggle and tried to get the rope to finish me off.

After a few moments I twisted around and stared blankly at the tv. It was the news but it wasn't a news channel. Blinking I then saw some outdoor shots with a young female reporter seeming to be yelling at the camera. Then something came up from the side and grabbed at her. It was a man but something was wrong.

I put the feeling between my thighs away for a moment as another man ran toward the camera. The camera panned up just in time to show a face with no lips and with the person's blood stained teeth biting. The camera fell away and went black.

The news anchor was shown again, "We repeat...something has happened. We are not sure if it's a pandemic or...."

The anchor put his hand to his earpiece and seemed to be in shock, "We are told by the military that it's not a terror attack but that...the dead are rising. Please refrain from using your phones or computers till this crisis has passed...find a safe..."

The screen went to static and I froze where I laid. The thought of what I just saw didn't really sink in. I rolled off of the bed and hopped to the nearby window. From my second story view I couldn't see anyone outside and only a few cars sped by.

But then I did. It was a guy shuffling off down the sidewalk. He looked pale and stumbled around like he was on drugs. But even drugs couldn't explain how rough his movements were. They had no fluid motion. He stumbled up to a house and started to pound on the door and worked across the bushes to the huge picture window. A hard smash with his fist and he fell in.

Swallowing the best I could considering the gag in my mouth, I watched. The front door suddenly flew open and a teenage looking girl ran out and down the road. Another woman came out and was clutching her arm. Blood was pouring from her hand as she held her arm tight. She didn't make it far till she collapsed on the road.

The guy came stumbling out with red all over his face and he pounced on the fallen woman and..

Panting through the gag, I turned away and tried to calm down. Feeling light headed I sat back down on the bed and tried to calm down my stomach that so badly wanted to get that acidic orange juice out now.

"Mmmmmffgg!" I snapped out of it and began to work on the ropes but couldn't get to any of the knots. I had to get out of these ropes before something happened.

Hopping out of the bedroom I came to the stairs and carefully hopped down every step. I needed to get to the kitchen and find a knife. It seemed like an eternity but I finally got down to the first floor.

A hard thump on the front door made me yell but the gag kept the sound down. The front door started to move from the pounding. I quickly hopped over to if and saw that the main lock was on but not the other two. Using my nose and trying not to shake too much I was able to get the bar lock on but not the chain lock.

From the kitchen I heard more thumping from the outside and pondered for a moment what to do. The hits grew louder and the glass of one of the small windows got broke. I hopped back up the stairs as fast as I could and almost fell a dozen times but eventually got up them.

Making it back into the bedroom I was able to shut the door. Tears started to run down my face as I tried to get the ropes off but couldn't. I carefully hopped over to the window again and looked outside. There seemed to be dozens of them now out there and shambling about at random.

From the corner of the other house I saw someone coming from the corner and making a beeline toward my house. It was Tony! He was making a good pace but wasn't being careful with all those ghouls about the fool. Passing a tree he then turned lightly and stopped.

He looked up at my window and has shriek through my gag as I saw a huge gash across his throat. The other zombies gathered around him and he pointed up at the window and all of them looked in that direction. They all started to shuffle toward my place.

Panting hard I almost passed out from terror. A large series of crashes came from below. I looked about and hopped into the closet and shut it behind me. There was a mass of old clothes in the corner and I wiggled wormed myself into it and at the bottom.

Trying to calm down and not to breath at all I waited. The loud crashes and thumps disappeared but were replaced with creaks and groans. I'm not sure how I knew it, but I knew that someone entered the bedroom.

Keeping still for what seemed an eternity the closet door opened slowly. I didn't move and didn't breath. I could see the light of the bedroom through the clothing I was under. Whatever was there made deep gut wrenching sounds and then it all got quiet.

I waited for a long while till I got the nerve to move. I heard planes flying overhead and thought maybe help was on the way. Wiggling quietly out of my hiding place I worked up onto my feet and looked out of the closet. Nothing was there.

Softly I hopped to the window and peered out. No one. A helicopter flew over slowly and hovered above the other block. Turning I hopped quickly out into the hallway and aimed toward the stairs.

"Gaaaaaaah!"

Some kind of bony hard hands grabbed me from behind. I screamed into my gag and threw my head back hard. I connected with whatever it was but felt dizzy all over from the hit. Turning I saw this horrid looking woman with flesh coming off around the eyes and arms getting up and coming at me.

Forgetting where I was I turned and hopped but was already at the edge of the stairs and went tumbling all the way down. Groaning into the gag I ignored the pain in my right shoulder. No doubt it was dislocated but I still managed to get back on my feet. The female ghoul half fell down the stairs but I was able to make it to the kitchen and the open door. As soon as I hopped out something grabbed me from the side and dug their nails into my neck and held my head.

The sensation of getting bitten and having the blood come pouring out was strange...shocking. The world went into a blur and I fell into the nearby bushes. I heard movement and could feel myself move. Cold and warmth seemed to equally flow over me. I had one last thought.

"Mmmgh"

*Two weeks later into the Zombie Apocalypse*
Ginger and Aaron were hiding in the ruins of the city. Various zombies has started through the section of town and they were in their hideaway. They had worked a hole through the wall so they could see what was out there.

Ginger leaned over and quietly asked, "How many right now?"

Aaron watched, "A few dozen. The average kind and...what?"

"What is it?"

Aaron took his eye away from the hole. "I must be going nuts. I think I just saw a cheerleader zombie bound head to foot..hopping down the road."
Ok...not exactly a horror writer but I tried. There is only one horror genre I like and that's zombie stuff. Mostly because of the survival aspect of it.
I always wondered what situation would be the worse to find themselves in during a classic beginning to a zombie apocalypse. This is what I came up with.
Hope you like it.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Robert smirked as he texted on his cell phone.  The last two beauties he spoke with will be perfect for the syndicate and thus would surely get him the rank he always desired.  The red haired girl with tan complexion and wearing a blue tee shirt that cut off at her navel with a pair of blue jeans was just what Sergei ordered and she was safely bound tight in the back storage room out cold.  She whimpered and moaned slightly as the tight wrappings of the cloth covered her mouth and bound hear arms to her side as she lay in fetal position.  "mmmpph?" she barely could make a muffled cry and was monitored by baby monitors spread around the storage room.  

His plan to lure her in worked like a charm, all he had to do was beg for her help and capture the sexy blond girl with red streaks in her hair for highlight wearing light black leather for her top and dark green pants.  "MMMMPPH" she whimpered and struggled inside the sarcophagus that held her tight in the front of the store.  
"I am such a genius, all the stupid guests believe she is just a mummy for display." he texted with glee.

He whistled as he watched her struggle and squirm as the little children pointed with glee.  "Mommy, that woman needs help" a small black haired boy said as he hugged her side.  "No, silly boy that is just a puppet it isn't real" she responded after patting his head gently.  "MMMMPPPH" the bound blond cried out as to beg for help from the family, ignorant to her distress.  The mother led the small boy to the counter and paid for his Spiderman costume.  

"Thank you and come again" Robert said cheerfully as they left the store.  Amy cried in her coffin as she heard her one chance to escape go away.
Robert grinned after the left and walked over to the mummy.  "Don't worry sweet heart, you will be sold in no time" he said with a laugh as she struggled and moaned like the undead.  The store was empty and he sighed as he walked back to the counter.

"Why are we trying to join the sorority again?" Lulu asked her best friend, Lisa, as they headed to where the sorority was located. She didn't know exactly why they were trying to join but she did know she wanted to get in. With a smile on her face, playing with her long brown ponytail and blue eyes, she giggled as she walked besides her best friend. She was wearing tight jeans, a tank top, bandanna in her hair and boots.

Lisa sighed and placed her hand on her side while running her hand through her long blond hair that fell shoulder length.  "Because all the cutest boys are invited to the parties" she giggled as he blinked her green eyes while wearing a tight blue jeans jacket open with a red sports shirt that showed off her hourglass figure.  She placed her hand inside her tight, stonewashed jeans and leaned forward.  "Now Lulu, I know the head girl personally please don't do anything foolish ok?" she pleaded as she knocked on the wood door of Alpha Pi Alpha.

"True that." Lulu giggled as she looked at her hourglass figure as well. She then nodded. "Don't you worry, Lisa I won't do anything foolish at all." Lulu nodded, waiting next to Lisa for the door to open

"Now I am a rich business woman who owns an internet company and what are you?" Lisa asked while nervously looking at her friend.

"I am the owner of a chain of hotels, with over 100 hotels under my belt." Lulu replied, giggling nervously as they waited

Lisa sighed and stomped her food down.  "No, No, No!" she exclaimed.  "you are old money, your parents are the ones that own the hotel remember?" she whimpered.   "Please don't screw this up for his hon" she whined.

"Fine, fine. I am old money. My parents own the hotels." Lulu sighed and then nodded. "Don't worry, when it matters, I will not let you down...." She replied, confident in herself

Lisa smiled as the door opened.  A young woman in her 20's opened the door with long pink pig tails and a white shirt with the sorority proudly displayed in gold glitter on her breasts.  "Jennifer, hi" Lisa said with a nervous smile.  "Lisa my friend, and who do we have here?" she asked while looking at Lulu with a grin.

Lulu smiled back. "My name's Lulu. Nice to meet you." She replied, smiling cutely as she held a hand out to shake

Jennifer looked down at Lulu's hand shake and raised her nose skyward.  "pphsh, I see you have brought another one Lisa third times the charm?
"she giggled.

Lulu bit her lip, realizing her mistake. "I am sorry, forgive my rudeness. A pleasure to meet you." She said, trying again

Jennifer sighed.  "Lulu is it?" she asked with a smirk while looking down at her like carrion to a vulture.
"...yes, Lulu is my name." She replied nervously, wriggling a bit under the smirk of Jennifer's glare.

Lisa stepped in front.  "yeah you know Lulu the friend I told you about with the rich parents" she said quickly as to gustier Lulu to stand back.  Jennifer blinked and yawned.  "Oh yes the commoner turned rich" she said bitterly.
Lulu stepped back. "N-no, not commoner turned rich. Inherited from my parents. They own a chain of hotels with over a hundred hotels total..." Lulu said nervously as she replied

Jennifer looked down at Lisa and Lulu as a predator looking over cattle.  "I see, so you want to get into this sorority do you?" she said with a sigh.

"Y-yes." Lulu said, and then steeled herself. "We both would like to..."

"you know there is a high price to get into such a prestigious sorority such as my sister hood" she said while placing her hand on her side and looking angry.  Lisa smiled.  "Yeah Jennifer I already know" she said with a wink as Jennifer started to laugh.

"Y-Yes, I bet th-there is." lulu tried to remain calm. "W-what is i-it I need to do?"

Jennifer's tone turned into a lovable sweet tone as she placed her hand on Lulu's chin and smirked.  "Why you have to plan the biggest party of the year" she said happily as she removed her and from under Lulu's chin.

"...plan t-the biggest party. N-no problem." She said softly. "W-what are the requirements?" She asked softly

Jennifer turned around showing her backside as she started to walk away with her hips swaying to and fro.  "I don't care what you do as long as you can get the attraction of the starting lineup of the Trojans to come" she said as she slammed the door behind her.  Lisa looked over to Lulu with excitement.  "hey I think she really liked us!" she exclaimed with a giggle.

"...oh man, oh man, oh man." As Jennifer turned to leave, Lulu began struggling mentally, trying to plan. "How..." She the saw Lisa's excitement and smiled weakly. "...I think so too. But how do we attract this Trojan lineup."

Lisa pondered for a moment and looked around the building.  "Well it is close to Halloween; why not make it a Halloween party?"

"....excellent idea! We just need some entertainment, something to draw the Trojans in." Lulu commented, thinking

Lisa pondered as she twirled her blond hair.  The two girls were deep in thought as Josh from the Trojans stepped into the door wearing a bandage around his arm that held his cast.  Lisa looked over and grinned.

"...what are you thinking?" Lulu never did like the look on Lisa's face that look in particular. "Hey, Josh!" She called out, looking around

Josh walked over and smiled nervously at the cute blond.  "H hey Lisa um I was wondering if you could wrap my bandage like you did last night" he said with a wink.  
"That's it, we need sexy mummies!" Lisa exclaimed after remembering how she accedently wrapped her boyfriend in tight bandages.

"...sexy mummies...sounds great! Want me to go look for ideas, while you are with your friend here?" Lulu teased, wondering where she would find a sexy mummy costume

Lisa gazed into Joshes eyes but snapped out of it.  "No um I think there is another store around here" she said with a sigh as Josh laughed.  "Yeah there is a store I believe the website address is on the campus bulletin board" she exclaimed after hearing about the possibility for cute girls wrapped in bandages.

"All right. Tell you what. I'll head there first and you can meet up with me after fun time with Josh." Lulu grinned as she turned to go get the address

Lisa smiled warmly as she began to wrap her arm in the medical bandage and over her cast.  Lulu smiled as she began to walk to the bulletin board.  The thought of all the cute boys that would be at their Halloween bash made her giggle a bit as she took the business card from the board.  "The Halloween store, your fright is our delight" the card wrote.

"...excellent. I'll go check there first." Lulu smiled as she looked back at Lisa ad Josh. "see you later..." She grinned widely, heading for the store

"MMMPPH MMMMPPH" the girl in the sarcophagus continued to struggle and squirm as the guests came and watched with aw.  The blond whimpered and begged for help but Robert knew there was no way his guests would ever be aware of the hidden agenda.  Lulu looked out from her Nissan Altima window at the store and smiled.

"Perfect." Lulu noticed the sarcophagus and then smiled as she hopped out. "This place already looks great." she headed for the door, opening it as she entered

Robert sighed almost half asleep.  "Welcome to the Halloween store" he began bored.  "Where your fright is our delight!" he exclaimed as she saw the cute Brown haired girl enter the store.  He jumped over the counter and grinned.  "how can I help such a cutie as yourself?" he asked while admiring her figure.

"Well...my friend and I are looking to throw a party for a sorority. We want to become two sexy mummies to serve to draw the football team in." The girl seemed oblivious to his intentions. She smiled as she looked at the sarcophagus. "Is there...a real live girl in there?" She asked

Robert smiled.  "Of course not sweetheart that is just an animatronic, there is a special on them this week" he said while trying to keep his mind focused and not on her body.  "You said you had a friend" he asked while taking a step closer to her.

"...well, yes. Is there any way I can take a closer look at the mummy? I want to see how realistic you can make it." She said before nodding. "I do have a friend."
She grinned but was a bit uneasy as it did not seem that this was animatronic in any way

"well first we have to discuss your party" he said with a smirk.  "You see there is a discount for sororities" he continued while leading her away from the wrapped girl the best her could.

He succeeded but only after a while; Lulu was becoming slightly alarmed. "It's a Halloween party." She tried to describe the party to him. She also seemed interested in the discount

"So it's just not you it's a whole college campus?" Robert said trying to maintain his cool.  The captive girl continued to twist and turn in struggle desperate to alert Lulu to the danger she was in.  

"...yes...well, not the entire campus. Just the members of the sorority." The girl replied. She kept glancing back at the captive. "...for an animatronic, this seems really angry." She commented

"HEMP HEMP MMPH" the mummified girl screamed as she wriggled and her tear filled brown eyes gazed at the two talking business.  "It's the latest technology, the mummies are just like real people with their moans and movements" he said with pride.  "You know sometimes even I believe there is a real girl inside and I work here" he said with a reassuring wink.
That did it. Lulu bit her lip in fear. "Um...those sound WAY too real to be an animatronic." She noticed the mummy struggle and tried to get close to it again, to take a look

The store keep laughed. "Go ahead touch it, they even feel real" he laughed as he waited for the girl to realize how silly she was being and thus fail to recognize the true captive inside.

The girl then walked over and opened the door to the chamber holding the sarcophagus.  She then reached a hand out, trying to reach under the wrappings. "Anyway, tell me how you make these mummies."

Robert watched a bit nervously as he had to think of something quick.  "Well we take the mold from a ballistics gelatin and put that over the animatronic skeleton" he began trying to get the curious girl to not go further.

"...Um...This doesn't feel like gel. it feels warm." The girl then managed to get a hand ON the wrappings, feeling definitely movements.

"MMMMPPHH MMMPH" the captured girl wriggled and moaned trying to get Lulu to free her of her fate.  Robert stepped forward and placed his hand on the sarcophagus leaning.  "yeah, the machine inside generates heat into the gel and gives the appearance of flesh" he began.  "Pretty next gen stuff and you can have a free trial" he said nervously as he knew this girl was smarter than her gorgeous figure made her appear.

"Hmm...." Lulu looked down and suddenly smiled. "May I remove the bandages and take a look at this gel and the machine?" She asked cutely, fluttering her eyelashes
"I just want to make sure the sorority would like it
The store keep frowned.  "Um, I'm sorry I can't let you do that, tell you what how about you give me the address of your dorm and I will have it delivered to you free of charge" he offered while the captive inside continued to whimper and struggle.

"...Well." Lulu suddenly began unwrapping some of the bandages, hiding her act from Robert. "Sounds good...if we give you the dorm, what do you ship?" she asked softly

Robert sighed in relief.  The captive tried to wriggle and hold on to Lulu as she felt the cool air brush against her skin.  "I can deliver it in an hour" he said with a smirk.

"Fine..." Lulu snuck a peek and saw real flesh, real skin. "May I rent this mummy too?" She asked, hiding her work

Robert quickly moved to shut the coffin as the muffled cries for help and struggling continued from his captive.  "Sorry honey but this one is already sold" he said with a smirk while the girl inside shut her eyes as tears streamed down her cheek, absorbed by the bandages.

"...I guess I COULD take my business elsewhere. I just want to...well, take a closer look." Lulu sighed and nodded. "So you're delivering to the party, right?"

"Well for you love, I can deliver two of our coffins for you to see for yourself just how lifelike the mummies can be ok?" he offered while handing her a sales paper for her to fill out.

"...okay." Lulu then began filling the paper out. She case another look back at the coffin before sighing. "...I'll see you in an hour." She said softly
She then turned to leave

"MMMPPHH MMMPPPPPPH" the captive cried out in fear as the coffin slowly opened.  Robert laughed.  "Rachel you are the best sales associate I could have ever hired" he said while he kissed the mummy on the forehead and laughed.  "Great news boss we just scored two more girls and they are from the richest sorority in the state" he sent out a quick text message while he went to the back room with the fiery red head. "Well Amy, your new owner will be here to pick you up tomorrow night" he said while he pulled two large boxes from the storage room selves.  "MMMMMPPH" she cried out as loud as she could as Robert shut the door behind him leaving her in darkness.

Lulu then noted Lisa, texting her and letting her know what was going on. She then sneaked back into the store, to hear Robert's comments. Unnerved, she headed back to the dorm and very nervous
"Oh, my God that is great news; you suckered him into letting you have them for nothing?" Lisa texted back with excitement
"...yes. But I don't have the greatest feeling...I feel something is wrong with this..." Lulu texted back as she waited in the dorm
Lisa walked in while texting on her phone.  "Lulu you know we couldn't have afforded such great props, I knew your sex appeal would come in handy" she said to her dorm mate.
"...right. But...I don't feel this is right. I feel like this is a trick." Lulu told Lisa about the realistic mummy and the fact that inside appeared to be a real girl...plus what Robert had said

Lisa giggled.  "Oh so you don't want to get into the most prestigious sorority and meet all the cute guys do you?" she asked in a serious tone as Robert climbed up the stairs.

  Lulu nodded. "Look, I'm going to hide in the closet...see how Robert treats you." She said, sounding very worried.
She then proceeded to go ahead and pretend she was out

Lisa giggled as she opened the door.  Robert stood tall caring the two coffins and grinned.  "Why hello is Lulu home?" he asked while showing off his muscles.

Lulu remained hidden.  She watched from behind the crack in her closet door.

The two laughed and carried on before Robert smiled.  "Sign here please miss" he asked nicely as the door was heard shutting and Lulu heard Lisa walking closer.  "You can come out now sweetheart, the scary boogie man is all gone" she said in a mocking tone.

Lulu sighed as she emerged. "I still don't trust this..." She said nervously. She shrugged. "So, are you going to try it out?" She asked playfully

Lisa laughed as she mocked her friend.  "What's wrong, not use to cute boys checking you out?" she asked with a nudge before taking Lulu to the sealed boxes in their living room.


Lulu crossed her arms. "I still don't want to do this. You go first." she said happily

Lisa giggled as she reached up and started to unbox the coffin.  The box was black and had a hint of evergreen scent as she removed the cardboard.  

"looks harmless." Lulu stood a bit back, unable to get the image of the struggling mummy from her head as she watched

Lisa went to open the next box on the other side of the living room as she took her knife and started to open the package.  "I have to know how you seduced that fine hunk to get us such a great deal" she said as she continued to cut the box.

"...he was creepy. He kept looking me over and he kept commenting." She watched quietly. Lulu couldn't shake her unease

Lisa laughed as she removed the last of the cardboard and placed her finger on the blade to close it.  "Don't be ridicules, you're a cute girl of course he is going to admire you" she said while turning her back to the coffin.

"...um." Lulu giggled nervously. "I don't know...he seemed weird for some reason." She said with a laugh
"Lulu you have to just relax" Lisa said as she sat on the recliner with her back to the box.

"...I will, now that they're here. Hopefully they have the mummies in them. Why don't you open them?" Lulu teased
Lisa looked back at the box and giggled.  "Oh, is the daughter of a janitor afraid of a wittle bwack box?" Lisa teased as she walked towards the coffin.
"...shut up. Daughter of a manager." Lulu teased back and watched. She did not trust the coffins...

Lisa sighed and bowed.  "Oh I am Soooo sorry Princes Lu" she said with a mock as she reached for the coffin.  Behind lulu the black coffin slowly opened and a long red bandage started to slowly make its way towards the paranoid girl as her back was turned.

"Um...I really don't like this." The hair on Lulu's neck stood up as she watched Lisa reach for her coffin. She didn't turn around or she would have seen the bandage

The bandage quickly wrapped around Lulu's wrist pulling her arm behind as it pulled.  Lisa blinked as she felt a tight pressure around her ankle as she looked down and screamed.

"Ahh!" Lulu gasped as her arm was pulled behind her. "W-what's going on!?!" She screamed as she saw the bandage wrap around Lisa's ankles...

Lisa tried to pull against the ribbon but quickly felt the wrapping around her with a jerk.  She fell face first as another set of bandages came flying through the air as the wrapped around her upper arms pinning them to her side.  The bandage held Lulu's arm back while another set of ribbons shot from the coffin and looped around the struggling girl's knees to bind them together.

"HELLLP!" Lulu screamed before, with her free arm, she grabbed her phone. Somehow, she had josh on speed dial and she tried to dial him as the bandages wrapped both girls. "N-no!"

Another set of bandages came and wrapped around her other wrist as it jerked both her arms behind her and towards the coffin.  Lisa struggled and shifted her weight as she felt the ribbons dragging her towards the open coffin with more ribbons coming and wrapping around her face and around her lips like a cleave gag.  "MMMPPPH" she cried out as she was drug into the coffin with her back to the wall.

"Nooo!" Screaming again, Lulu fought hard but could do nothing as she felt her arms pinned behind her, being dragged towards her coffin. "N-no! LISA!" She screamed as she watched her friend dragged into the coffin

"MMMMPH" Lisa cried out as she moved her head from side to side trying to get the gag free from her mouth.  "Lummmpph" she managed to squeak as tight ribbons wrapped around her ankles and calves with more coming around her shoulder and elbows to further secure her.  Another ribbon came around and wound tightly around Lulu's forehead trying to pull her closer as she noticed some of her footing giving way.  Another bandage came from behind and wrapped around her lips with another over lapping on top of that to silence her protests.

Lulu managed to lose her footing quickly. She didn't like how her arms were held, definitely not liking as the double-layered gag silenced her. Screaming, she wriggled like crazy as she was pulled closer and closer to the coffin...

"MMMPH MMMPH" Lisa continued to whimper and cry in her gag as she felt the tight ribbons wrapping around her arms and chest as they interweaved to form X's around her to further secure her to her fate.  Move ribbons looped in and around Lulu's arms and around her chest to further interweave and secure their hold as though the coffin could sense her movement.

"MMPH!" Lulu protested as she felt her arms and chest further held, her knees and legs already somewhat restrained as she was dragged closer and closer to her ultimate fate...which she wasn't sure she would like...
Lisa squirmed and shifted her shoulders from side to side in struggle as more ribbons wrapped around her torso and hips.  Her tight jeans and figure started to turn even hour glassier as the ribbons continued to mummify her it their grip.  The coffin shifted from side to side as the girl struggled.  Lulu felt another set of ribbons wrapping around her hips and thighs as the ribbons pulled her closer and closer to the coffin before Lulu could secure her footing.

Lulu struggled gamely but accomplished nothing as she was made into a near-perfect hourglass figure, struggling to recover as she glared daggers at the coffin. "N-nothh!"
The ribbons jerked as the pulled her feet first into the coffin with more ribbons coming around her arms and chest to pull her in and push her back to the coffin.  Lisa screamed in her gag as the wrapping finished wrapping around her nose and forehead leaving only her eyes as the coffin slowly started to shut.  "MMMMPPH" she cried out as the darkness of the inside of the coffin began to surround her.  The ribbons around Lulu constricted slightly to hold in her struggles.

Lulu screamed one last time as she was pulled into the coffin, the ribbons constricting around her/ She stared into the darkness she would soon be seeing...or not, if her eyes were wrapped...and she felt lonely without Lisa...
The coffin door completely shut around Lisa, holding its precious cargo inside as a small speaker inside the coffin started to activate.  "Hello Lulu and Lisa" It began.

"Ahh!" Lulu screamed as she was pulled inside, the coffin holding her tight. Not only that, but the bandages had been crueler to her then to Lisa...or perhaps they were showing her off more for whoever caused this' benefit. Whatever it was, her eyes, nose and body had been completely covered, leaving only her hair showing as she listened to the speaker in horror.

"Lisa daughter of Bob Castanza, I am sure my syndicate will be rewarded handsomely for your capture" Robert said with laugh.  "MMMMPPPH" Lisa growled in protest as she heard why she was captured.  "My precious Lulu, having such prestigious parents such as yourself I am sure there will be no issue at all coming up with the ransom" the voice finished as Lisa struggled as hard as she could to try to tip over the coffin in a desperate attempt to be free.

"Whath..." Lulu yelled in anger and fear, struggling as hard as Lisa was. "Whath ransomth!?! Weth noth rich!" She yelled out, trying to impart the stupidity of what Robert was doing to him as she bucked from side to side...
The speakers snickered as the sudden silence fell upon the college girls, leaving them to struggle and squirm in their bonds. Lulu fought as hard as she could, struggling but to no avail. She was deeply afraid...how would Robert react when he realized they weren't as rich as they claimed to be?

Jennifer sat on her bed laughing.  "I know I told those girls to throw the biggest party ever" she began as she talked on her cell phone.  "Can you believe they actually thought we would let un rich girls join our sorority?" she finished while looking over the pc files to find that Lulu's parents were actually a Manager and a maid for the hotel.  Robert rubbed his hands with anticipation as he pulled his truck closer to the dorm of the girls.  "Those girls must be exhausted by now" he said as he pulled the keys from the ignition of the truck and made his way to the dorm room of his prey.

"mmmph!" Muffled cries escaped Lulu's coffin as she tried to break free any way she could.
"HELPH!" She cried out

Robert whistled a happy tune while he walked down the hallway texting on his phone.  "Two lovely victims are ready to be taken boss" he wrote while he checked his messages.  The truck was on route to the Halloween Store was the last message he got as he continued on its way.  The ribbons that had held the girls in the coffin's grasp pulled tighter as another roll started at their shoes and gingerly started to overlap and wrap around their already tight forms. Pressure built slowly as the ribbons came together as one to further halt their struggles.

"MMPH..mmmmmm!" Lulu screamed angrily as she felt herself squeezed into a perfect hourglass shape. her chest standing out under the bandages as she shook her head. "MMMM! LETH UTH OTU!" She pleaded as she heard whistling and footsteps.
Robert places his hand on the door of the dorm room and slowly entered.  He whistled as he slowly shut the door behind him as to no one else would see.  "MMMMPPPH" Lisa cried out into her gag as she shifted her weight from side to side with the ribbon that was rapidly wrapping around her chest to further secure her.  "Well my lovelies it looks like you both are just about ready for your trip" Robert said as he put away the phone and opened the girl's coffins one by one.  "You know next to the pay this is my favorite part of the job" he said as he reached his hand out to touch and rub the bandages that surrounded Lulu's cheeks.

"MMPH!" Under the bandages, Lulu blushed as she tried to fight free as more bandages wrapped her up into a nice package. "HELLPH!" She pleaded as she recognized his voice, shaking her head. "NO!" She screamed in fear again as she wondered what was to happen to both of them.

The ribbons interweaved and finished as only strands of their hair was seen and the eye slits to identify.  Robert smiled warmly as he walked to Lisa's coffin.  "Your parents are away on vacation so I am sure you will find the back room comfortable" he said as he slowly shut the coffin door.  "MMMMPPH MMMPPH" Lisa responded as she shifted her head from side to side as the light once again was choked out.  Robert walked back to Lulu as his machine finally finished its task.

"MMPH!" Lisa was getting the back room...Lulu heard Robert and knew she had heard correctly in the store! Shivering in fear, only her hair and eyes identifying her, she fought hard as she watched Robert approach her. "N-noth! Donth puth me inth the batckroomth!"

Robert's phone vibrated again as he placed his hand on Lulu's side.  He smiled as he gently rubbed.  "Wow now, it appears that I am in need of a new store model" he said after responding with another text message.  "I am sure you will make the cutest substitute until your parents notice you are missing" he said with a grin.
Lulu knew she was in trouble, hearing that. "MMPH! NOTH!" She knew where she was headed now and she shivered as she felt him rub, crying out into the bandages as he continued his rubbing. "Nothhhh! LETH METH GOETH!" She cried out as she tried to find any leverage but there was no looseness, no weak bandage...she was caught good and tight.
Robert smiled wickedly as he placed his hands on the coffin door.  "Rachel was the best sales model I could have asked for, now lets see if you can do any better" he said as he slowly shut the coffin door.

"NOOOTH!" And one final cry escaped as Lulu was plunged back into the darkness. She shivered in fear. What fate awaited the two of them, now that Robert had them..?
Robert walked back to Lisa's coffin and started to wrap it in shrink wrap around the middle to further secure it.  Silence fell in the room as the captor left the dorm room with his first victim safely secured in her coffin.

"MMMPH!" Unable to move, Lulu put up only tiny struggles, fear completely overriding her intelligence. "Helph..' She began biting at the bandages, trying to bite through the gag as she heard Robert walk away with Lisa.

It seemed like an eternity as Lulu struggled and waited for fate to fall upon her.  The dorm was deathly silent.  There as no music playing in the background, no cell phone ringing, just her bound up tighter then she had ever wanted to be with her closest lover.
Lulu struggled violently as she tried to break free again and again but failed. The bandages didn't loosen at all. "No..." She mumbled as she wriggled furiously
Robert's happy whistling slowly grew louder as he reached Lulu's coffin.  She heard the sound of wrapping being pulled and stuck to the coffin.  Robert slowly walked around the coffin letting the wrap to its job to secure the fake prop for shipment.

Robert's happy whistling slowly grew louder as he reached Lulu's coffin.  She heard the sound of wrapping being pulled and stuck to the coffin.  Robert slowly walked around the coffin letting the wrap do its job to secure the fake prop for shipment.

Lulu felt like crying but knew that was not a good thing, she'd suffocate!  So what she did was wriggle furiously, which was all she could do. Her hope faded as she listened to the wrap help to secure the coffin shut

With a quick movement Robert lifted the coffin from the ground and over his shoulder as he walked out the dorm with cute girl inside.  "Say aren't you the nice guy from the store?" a voice squeaked from outside.  

"MMPH!" Lulu squealed as she struggled inside the coffin, hearing the voice. She made as much noise as she could, struggling inside the coffin as she heard the voice. "HELPH!" She screamed into the gag

"Yes this is our latest model of haunted coffins" he responded professionally.  The voice giggled a bit.  "That is awesome I will have to drop by later and see what else you have" the voice chirped as it faded away.  "She will be perfect" he whispered to himself as he continued on his way to the truck

Lulu heard his whisper and screamed a warning at the girl. "DONTH FALL FOR HITH THRICK!" But her warning didn't get out as she was carried to the truck, sobbing now.

The truck ignition fired up as Robert started to take his prizes to the store.  Lisa's muffled cries for help were choked out by the gag and the thick box that surrounded her.  The road was a bit bumpy as they went down the road, their bindings doubled as safety belts.

"mmmph!" lulu, nonetheless, bounced around the coffin as she tried to struggle and break free. "Helph!" Her cries matched Lisa's as they bounced around the back, waiting till they had arrived at their final destination..

The truck stopped and the girl felt themselves lifted out of the back as Robert yawned.  The chime of the door was heard as he entered the store after unlocking it.  Lulu felt herself leaned up against something while his whistling and Lisa's whimpering slow faded into the distance.

"mmmph.." Lulu struggled inside the coffin and managed to tip it to its side but it was kept closed. Frustrated, she screamed wildly as she heard Lisa's voice vanish into the distance as she struggled onwards. "Helph!"

Robert's whistling was heard getting louder as he saw the tipped over coffin and laughed.  "Well now, looks like my sexy mummy prop has fallen." he said as lulu felt herself become upright.  He slowly opened the door as the blinding florescent light of the store filled the darkness of the coffin.

Lulu screwed her eyes shut as she felt the brightness blind her temporarily. When the blindness faded, she gasped, recognizing herself inside the coffin inside the case. Screaming, she fought as hard as she could, trying to attract attention. She knew her eyes would give her away and she hoped that someone would enter and notice..

A small prick of pain was felt in her arm as Robert removed what looked like a syringe.  He grinned as he watched his victim.

"W-whath wath thath!?!" She yelled in fear as she noticed the syringe being removed. She was scared by his grin as she screamed into the gag. "What..."

A bit of calmness took over her body as she felt herself start to become docile and a bit weaker.  "Ah yes, can't let my guests get to scared from my latest model now can I?" he asked while putting away the drug in the drawer.  

"No..." She kept her eyes wide open, trying to make them seem as real as could be perceived as her struggles faded and she went somewhat sti